A discourse of Christian watchfulnesse Preparing how to liue, how to die, and to be discharged at the day of iudgement, and so enioy life eternall. By Iohn Rogers minister to the Church of Chacombe in Northampton-shiere.
         Rogers, John, of Chacombe.
      
       
         
           1620
        
      
       Approx. 455 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 199 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A10914
         STC 21185
         ESTC S103184
         99838941
         99838941
         3333
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A10914)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3333)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1217:11)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse of Christian watchfulnesse Preparing how to liue, how to die, and to be discharged at the day of iudgement, and so enioy life eternall. By Iohn Rogers minister to the Church of Chacombe in Northampton-shiere.
             Rogers, John, of Chacombe.
          
           [20], 369 [i.e. 357], [1] p.
           
             Printed by William Iones, dwelling in Red-crosse streete neere Saint Giles Church,
             London :
             1620.
          
           
             Pages 30, 109, 141, 143, 234-35, 238-39 and 369 misnumbered 32, 119, 241, 221, 230-31, 234-35 and 357.
             Running title reads: The Christians watchfulnesse.
             Some print show-through; signature A torn, print missing.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Death -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOVRSE
           OF
           CHRISTIAN
           WATCHFVINESSE
           .
        
         
           Preparing
           how
           to
           Liue
           ,
           how
           to
           Die
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           discharged
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           so
           enioy
           Life
           Eternall
           .
        
         
           By
           IOHN
           ROGERS
           
             Minister
             to
             the
          
           Church
           of
           Chacombe
           in
           Northhampton-shiere
           .
        
         
           
             
               Habbac
               .
               2.
               1.
               
            
             I
             will
             stand
             vpon
             my
             watch
             ,
             and
             will
             set
             me
             vpon
             the
             Towre
             ,
             and
             will
             watch
             to
             see
             what
             he
             will
             say
             vnto
             me
             ;
             and
             what
             I
             shall
             answere
             when
             I
             am
             reproued
             .
          
        
         
         
           LONDON
           .
           Printed
           by
           
             William
             Iones
          
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Red-crosse
           Streete
           neere
           Saint
           Giles
           Church
           .
        
         
           1620.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           WORshipfull
           and
           religious
           Gentleman
           ,
           Master
           
             Thomas
             Bigges
          
           Esquire
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           of
           the
           Peace
           and
           Quorum
           in
           the
           Countie
           of
           Worcester
           :
           And
           to
           the
           Worshipfull
           and
           right
           
             vertuous
             Gentlewoman
          
           Mr●●
           .
           Anne
           Bigges
           his
           Wife
           ;
           grace
           ,
           mercy
           and
           peace
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           
             our
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           
             Worshipfull
             Sir
             :
          
        
         
           WE
           reade
           that
           when
           a
           certaine
           Lacedemonian
           Phylosopher
           had
           made
           a
           New
           Booke
           ,
           and
           was
           about
           in
           open
           hearing
           to
           recite
           it
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           then
           was
           )
           Antaloides
           
           demanded
           whereof
           the
           argument
           was
           ;
           who
           answering
           that
           it
           was
           of
           the
           praise
           of
           Hercules
           :
           replyed
           ,
           But
           who
           dispraiseth
           him
           ?
           intimating
           it
           a
           needlesse
           worke
           to
           praise
           whom
           all
           men
           admired
           .
           
           So
           I
           occasioned
           to
           declare
           my
           hearty
           affection
           to
           your
           Worsh
           :
           for
           sundry
           extraordinary
           fauours
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           performed
           without
           relating
           of
           many
           excellent
           vertues
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Lord
           graced
           you
           :
           I
           considering
           these
           premisses
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           enterie
           ,
           retired
           lest
           I
           should
           seeme
           to
           vndertake
           an
           vnnecessary
           labour
           ,
           in
           commending
           whom
           none
           dispraised
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           diuerting
           from
           this
           purpose
           ,
           I
           tooke
           it
           more
           beseeming
           for
           me
           to
           ioyne
           and
           ●oy
           with
           such
           as
           congratulate
           and
           praise
           God
           for
           you
           ,
           who
           in
           these
           your
           greene
           yeares
           endued
           you
           with
           such
           pietie
           ,
           wisedome
           and
           grauitie
           ,
           which
           few
           of
           gray
           hai●es
           in
           our
           Country
           attained
           vnto
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           for
           your
           place
           and
           Worshipfull
           calling
           ,
           you
           ,
           in
           executing
           Iudgement
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           releeuing
           the
           Fatherlesse
           and
           Widdow
           ,
           
           doing
           good
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           iniuring
           none
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           are
           highly
           magnified
           ,
           drawing
           as
           with
           a
           secret
           Load-stone
           the
           hearts
           and
           prayers
           of
           your
           people
           vnto
           you
           ,
           and
           for
           you
           :
           and
           which
           is
           the
           Crowne
           and
           Garland
           of
           all
           vertue
           and
           generositie
           ,
           approue
           a
           sincere
           fauourer
           and
           furtherer
           of
           Christs
           holy
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           professors
           thereof
           .
           Many
           for
           glory
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           become
           famous
           Common-wealths
           men
           ,
           but
           few
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           approue
           good
           Church-men
           and
           Religious
           Gentlemen
           ;
           for
           al-be
           it
           in
           policie
           they
           can
           afford
           braue
           salutations
           ,
           and
           reach
           the
           hand
           
           to
           some
           rare
           Preachers
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           but
           as
           Sauls
           
           fauour
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           by
           fits
           and
           fashions
           ,
           being
           at
           continuall
           warre
           and
           hatred
           with
           their
           owne
           Parish
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           made
           it
           a
           Prouerb
           ,
           That
           Gentlemen
           are
           Venison
           in
           Heauen
           :
           but
           howsoeuer
           they
           take
           Religion
           to
           be
           but
           a
           foolishnesse
           ,
           and
           a
           base
           slauery
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           not
           any
           thing
           that
           more
           honoureth
           a
           Gentleman
           or
           Nobleman
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           a
           faithfull
           professor
           of
           Religion
           and
           vpholder
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ;
           as
           to
           your
           cost
           you
           doe
           ,
           which
           causeth
           them
           take
           vp
           Pauls
           prayer
           for
           you
           and
           yours
           :
           
             The
             Lord
          
           
           
             giue
             mercy
             vnto
             the
             house
             of
          
           Onesipherous
           ,
           
             for
             he
             often
             refreshed
             me
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             ashamed
             of
             my
             chaine
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           one
           day
           doe
           you
           more
           good
           ,
           then
           tenne
           thousand
           worlds
           to
           the
           wicked
           and
           irreligious
           :
           For
           howsoeuer
           they
           bragge
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           their
           sensuality
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           be
           godly
           when
           they
           l●st
           ,
           and
           will
           the
           while
           bathe
           themselues
           in
           impiety
           ,
           yet
           try
           it
           who
           please
           (
           and
           I
           would
           it
           would
           please
           them
           to
           try
           and
           goe
           through
           therein
           )
           they
           shall
           finde
           it
           an
           harder
           matter
           to
           become
           truly
           Religious
           then
           they
           thinke
           (
           which
           I
           speake
           not
           to
           discourage
           any
           from
           being
           godly
           ,
           
             for
             God
             will
             sweeten
             and
             make
             casie
             the
             way
             to
             all
             that
             seeke
             his
             face
             :
             )
          
           but
           for
           your
           comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           high
           commendations
           of
           all
           Gods
           Elect
           ,
           who
           for
           sake
           all
           with
           Peter
           
           and
           Paul
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           account
           them
           but
           
           dung
           .
           And
           let
           them
           know
           that
           for
           men
           and
           women
           abounding
           in
           all
           worldly
           contents
           ,
           to
           forsake
           themselues
           ,
           their
           ease
           ,
           their
           wealth
           ,
           their
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           themselues
           wholly
           first
           to
           God
           (
           as
           did
           the
           Macedonians
           )
           and
           then
           for
           his
           sake
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           deuoting
           themselues
           wholly
           to
           his
           Worship
           and
           seruice
           whatsoeuer
           it
           cost
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           their
           liues
           (
           if
           the
           Lord
           call
           them
           to
           it
           )
           is
           an
           extraordinary
           grace
           and
           vnspeakeable
           gift
           of
           
           God
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           euer
           to
           be
           thankfull
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           vnlesse
           God
           had
           by
           the
           mighty
           grace
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           wrought
           this
           admirable
           worke
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           possibly
           get
           that
           great
           victory
           against
           their
           owne
           selfe-loue
           ,
           Couetousnesse
           ,
           distrust
           in
           Gods
           prouidence
           and
           promises
           ;
           yea
           ,
           against
           the
           very
           power
           of
           the
           Diuell
           himselfe
           and
           all
           his
           complices
           ,
           who
           with
           vnited
           forces
           labour
           ,
           to
           hinder
           this
           worke
           which
           they
           see
           bringeth
           so
           great
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           credit
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           Saluation
           to
           mens
           Soules
           .
           But
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           who
           (
           from
           among
           many
           )
           se●ected
           you
           to
           this
           high
           calling
           making
           you
           heire
           not
           onely
           to
           your
           Worshipfull
           Parents
           possessions
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           their
           piety
           and
           godly
           profession
           .
           And
           albeit
           the
           Lord
           for
           causes
           best
           knowne
           to
           himselfe
           hitherto
           maketh
           you
           childe-lesse
           ;
           yet
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           your
           comfort
           ,
           hath
           hee
           
           made
           you
           and
           your
           most
           vertuous
           wife
           ,
           parents
           of
           your
           spirituall
           children
           ;
           which
           (
           saith
           
             Ambrose
             )
             are
             farre
             better
             then
             any
             carnall
             posterity
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             names
             of
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             .
          
           In
           which
           respect
           may
           it
           truely
           and
           comfortably
           be
           sald
           ;
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             barren
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             thou
             barren
             that
             didst
             not
             beare
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             for
             the
             desolate
             hath
             more
             children
             then
             the
             married
             wife
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           so
           that
           as
           King
           Cyrus
           ,
           when
           Lysander
           the
           Lacedemonian
           Ambassador
           saw
           his
           Orchard
           ,
           
           called
           the
           
             Paradice
             of
             Sardis
          
           ,
           and
           admiring
           the
           highnesse
           and
           straightnesse
           of
           the
           Trees
           ,
           and
           how
           euen
           the
           rankes
           were
           set
           quadrangle-wise
           ,
           demanded
           who
           had
           so
           set
           them
           ?
           he
           answered
           :
           These
           trees
           haue
           I
           planted
           ,
           these
           rankes
           haue
           I
           deuised
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           these
           plants
           haue
           I
           set
           with
           mine
           owne
           hands
           .
           So
           when
           you
           in
           the
           great
           Day
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           appeare
           before
           God
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           all
           these
           your
           spirituall
           children
           ,
           whom
           you
           &
           your
           most
           gracious
           wife
           haue
           begotten
           and
           nursed
           vp
           to
           your
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           demand
           of
           you
           ,
           who
           these
           multitudes
           be
           ?
           you
           shall
           ioyfully
           answere
           :
           These
           thy
           Ministers
           wee
           euer
           countenanced
           ,
           cheered
           ,
           and
           contributed
           vpto
           ;
           to
           these
           Widdowes
           and
           Orphanes
           vvee
           haue
           beene
           as
           Father
           ,
           &
           Mother
           ;
           these
           poore
           afflicted
           haue
           we
           releeued
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           these
           haue
           we
           brought
           vp
           in
           our
           owne
           house
           ,
           and
           all
           thine
           elect
           people
           haue
           we
           euer
           louingly
           embraced
           :
           Whereunto
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           
           shall
           answer
           ,
           
             Well
             done
             good
             seruants
             and
             faithfull
             ,
          
           
           
             enter
             into
             your
             Masters
             ioy
          
           .
           Which
           the
           Lord
           grant
           you
           both
           to
           doe
           ;
           for
           these
           indeed
           are
           the
           right
           Hounds
           and
           Hawkes
           (
           as
           Alphonsus
           King
           of
           Ar●●gons
           telleth
           an
           Ambassador
           ,
           desiring
           to
           see
           his
           hunting
           Hounds
           )
           where
           with
           all
           good
           Nobles
           and
           Gentlemen
           
           should
           hunt
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heauen
           euen
           Christs
           poore
           afflicted
           members
           .
           And
           as
           
             B●naiah
             and
             the
             people
             tell
             king
             Dauid
          
           
           
             of
             Salomon
             ;
             God
             make
             the
             name
             of
             Salomon
             more
             famous
             th●n
             thy
             name
             ,
             and
             exalt
             his
             throane
             aboue
             thy
             throane
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hath
             beene
             with
             my
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             so
             be
             he
             with
             Salomon
             :
          
           so
           conclude
           ▪
           I
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           Heauen
           make
           your
           name
           more
           famous
           then
           your
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           exalt
           you
           in
           all
           earthly
           preferments
           aboue
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           hath
           beene
           with
           him
           in
           all
           heauenly
           blessings
           ,
           so
           be
           he
           with
           you
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           say
           so
           too
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Good
             Mistris
             Bigges
          
           ,
        
         
           I
           haue
           little
           to
           say
           to
           your
           Worship
           ,
           for
           ●●●re
           plen●y
           makes
           me
           s●ant
           ,
           vnlesse
           I
           should
           spe
           〈…〉
           of
           you
           as
           
             Grigorie
             N●zianzen
          
           did
           of
           
             〈…〉
             sius
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           〈…〉
           lin●
           
             Athanasius
             ;
             I
             shall
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             it selfe
             ,
             because
             be
             comprehended
             〈…〉
             within
             him
             ,
             and
             praising
             Vertue
             ,
             I
          
           
           
             should
             praise
             God
             himselfe
             ;
             from
             whom
             Vertue
             〈◊〉
             to
             men
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             might
             be
             drawne
             vnto
             him
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           so
           say
           I
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           praise
           
           your
           vertuous
           life
           ,
           I
           should
           praise
           Vertue
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           seeing
           this
           is
           too
           ample
           a
           field
           for
           me
           to
           walke
           through
           ,
           I
           will
           praise
           God
           for
           his
           rare
           Vertues
           bestowed
           vpon
           you
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           congratulate
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           gaue
           you
           so
           good
           an
           Husband
           :
           many
           haue
           louing
           Husbands
           ,
           but
           few
           finde
           good
           ones
           ,
           who
           be
           helpers
           and
           partners
           with
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           worldy
           but
           in
           heauenly
           and
           spirituall
           exercises
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           as
           an
           echo
           he
           findeth
           you
           appliable
           to
           draw
           with
           him
           Christs
           y●ake
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           both
           may
           be
           glorified
           together
           :
           And
           that
           as
           he
           prudently
           and
           prouidently
           planteth
           Gods
           sacrifice
           and
           seruice
           early
           and
           lately
           in
           your
           house
           and
           family
           :
           so
           you
           as
           the
           Mistresse
           Bee
           in
           this
           holy
           Hiue
           (
           for
           so
           Xenophon
           cals
           the
           Wife
           )
           
           will
           haue
           a
           speciall
           care
           and
           
             Christian
             Watchfulnesse
          
           to
           see
           the
           same
           practised
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           your
           Hiue
           sweete
           and
           well
           stoared
           ,
           suffering
           no
           Bees
           to
           be
           idle
           ,
           but
           ca●se
           them
           make
           faire
           hony-Combes
           and
           fill
           euery
           Celler
           :
           cast
           out
           all
           Droane
           Bees
           ,
           suffer
           neither
           Waspe
           ,
           Mouse
           ,
           nor
           filthy
           worme
           to
           anoy
           your
           Bees
           
           nor
           robbe
           your
           Hiue
           :
           neither
           speake
           I
           this
           as
           perswading
           you
           to
           worke
           ,
           for
           Bees
           neede
           no
           exhortation
           to
           labour
           for
           Winter
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           naturall
           for
           them
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           one
           telleth
           his
           wife
           )
           to
           commend
           your
           endeauors
           heerein
           ,
           purging
           your
           house
           from
           all
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           people
           ,
           that
           none
           from
           
           Roome
           ,
           nor
           Aegypt
           ,
           nor
           Sodom
           anoy
           your
           painfull
           Bees
           ,
           and
           defraud
           them
           of
           your
           labours
           ,
           defile
           the
           Hiue
           ,
           and
           discredit
           both
           the
           Master
           and
           Mistris
           Bees
           ,
           neither
           can
           I
           but
           ioy
           to
           see
           you
           so
           directly
           tread
           the
           steppes
           of
           godly
           Placill●
           the
           Emperor
           Theodosius
           wife
           ,
           who
           being
           gratiously
           instructed
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           furthered
           her
           Husband
           much
           in
           piety
           ,
           was
           exceeding
           bountifull
           to
           the
           poore
           ;
           would
           her selfe
           goe
           to
           the
           sick
           ,
           visite
           and
           minister
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           often
           speake
           to
           her
           Husband
           to
           remember
           what
           he
           was
           before
           he
           was
           Emperor
           and
           what
           after
           ,
           and
           called
           vpon
           him
           to
           be
           thankfull
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           carefull
           to
           doe
           all
           good
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           am
           perswaded
           you
           do
           to
           yours
           and
           must
           do
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           God
           will
           blesse
           you
           both
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           grow
           Bigge
           both
           in
           this
           and
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           And
           whereas
           thankfulnesse
           would
           I
           should
           ,
           for
           many
           fauours
           receiued
           ,
           offer
           you
           some
           gratuitie
           ,
           and
           supposing
           that
           nothing
           commeth
           more
           welcome
           to
           you
           then
           some
           jewell
           or
           ornament
           which
           naturally
           all
           weomen
           affect
           ,
           as
           Ieremy
           writes
           ;
           
             Can
             a
             Maid
             forget
             her
             Ornaments
             ,
             or
             a
             Bride
             her
             attire
             :
          
           and
           these
           ornaments
           must
           not
           be
           
           jewels
           of
           Gold
           ,
           Pearles
           ,
           pretious-Stones
           or
           Purple
           robes
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           best
           beautifie
           you
           in
           the
           eies
           of
           the
           Almightie
           (
           the
           Ornament
           
           of
           Israel
           )
           and
           these
           be
           true
           godlinesse
           and
           Christian
           obedience
           in
           a
           constant
           proceeding
           
           and
           carefull
           watchfulnesse
           ouer
           your
           
           whole
           life
           ,
           in
           weale
           or
           woe
           ;
           this
           Robe
           couereth
           all
           our
           foule
           and
           ragged
           attire
           ,
           and
           maketh
           vs
           more
           amiable
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Heauen
           then
           euer
           was
           Ester
           in
           Assuerus
           Pallace
           ,
           and
           although
           my
           penurie
           cannot
           giue
           you
           this
           (
           for
           heerein
           I
           am
           a
           beggar
           my selfe
           )
           yet
           I
           according
           to
           my
           poore
           skill
           ,
           send
           you
           what
           direction
           I
           can
           to
           purchase
           the
           same
           ,
           hoping
           you
           will
           accept
           thereof
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           paiment
           or
           requitall
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           a
           debt
           .
           And
           that
           all
           the
           day
           time
           you
           will
           vse
           it
           as
           your
           aduiser
           and
           ouerse
           ●r
           of
           all
           your
           worke
           ,
           and
           at
           night
           as
           a
           Curfu●
           Bell
           to
           prepare
           you
           for
           your
           rest
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           ouer-sleepe
           your selfe
           ,
           as
           a
           Mid-night
           peale
           awaking
           you
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Dawning
           as
           a
           true
           Cock
           to
           prepare
           for
           your
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           and
           after
           as
           a
           Morning
           watch
           ,
           calling
           to
           you
           betimes
           not
           to
           idle
           your
           pretious
           time
           ;
           when
           you
           are
           in
           prosperity
           directing
           you
           how
           with
           Gods
           fauour
           to
           continue
           and
           increase
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           aduersity
           how
           to
           be
           ridde
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           to
           vse
           your
           health
           for
           Gods
           glory
           &
           good
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           are
           sick
           to
           death
           ,
           how
           to
           prepare
           your selfe
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           after
           death
           to
           enjoy
           a
           joyfull
           Resurrection
           :
           This
           doth
           Christian
           &
           godly
           Watchfulnesse
           grace
           you
           and
           all
           you
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           blesse
           you
           in
           all
           respects
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           that
           
           you
           shall
           be
           a
           mirror
           to
           all
           the
           godly
           about
           you
           ,
           so
           that
           whosoeuer
           passeth
           by
           and
           beholdeth
           your
           dwelling
           place
           ,
           shall
           giue
           it
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Citie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           pointing
           at
           it
           ,
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             there
          
           :
           and
           the
           hearers
           shall
           answere
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             blesse
             thee
             O
             habitation
          
           
           
             of
             Iustice
             and
             Mountaine
             of
             holinesse
             :
          
           which
           the
           Lord
           for
           Iesus
           Christs
           sake
           graunt
           ,
           
             Amen
             .
             Chacombe
          
           this
           20.
           of
           August
           1619.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Worships
             in
             all
             Christian
             duties
             to
             commend
             IOHN
             ROGERS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Preface
           to
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           MAruell
           not
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           if
           in
           publishing
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           whereas
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           better
           ,
           and
           more
           of
           this
           Argument
           (
           though
           I
           saw
           none
           )
           be
           extant
           ,
           I
           incurre
           the
           same
           fault
           which
           Cato
           the
           graue
           Censour
           reproued
           in
           a
           certaine
           Roman
           ,
           who
           taking
           vpon
           him
           to
           write
           a
           Storie
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           had
           rather
           craue
           pardon
           of
           his
           fault
           ,
           then
           keepe
           himselfe
           cleare
           from
           committing
           it
           a
           :
           for
           when
           this
           Sermon
           was
           preached
           ,
           I
           intended
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           the
           committing
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Presse
           :
           yet
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           being
           requested
           to
           Preach
           at
           a
           Gentlewomans
           buriall
           b
           and
           that
           vpon
           a
           sudden
           ,
           not
           hauing
           twelue
           houres
           ,
           no
           nor
           scarce
           sixe
           ,
           to
           chuse
           and
           peruse
           my
           Text
           ,
           my
           warning
           was
           so
           short
           and
           the
           time
           busie
           ,
           iust
           two
           daies
           before
           Easter
           ;
           and
           also
           before
           a
           iuditious
           and
           more
           then
           ordinary
           assembly
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           had
           not
           that
           libertie
           granted
           me
           which
           Bears
           c
           haue
           to
           lick
           their
           new-borne
           foales
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           their
           owne
           fashion
           :
           yet
           (
           as
           alwaies
           )
           relying
           vpon
           the
           Lords
           present
           assistance
           (
           who
           often
           
           giueth
           better
           successe
           to
           short
           meditations
           ,
           vndertaken
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           then
           to
           longer
           studies
           )
           I
           went
           to
           worke
           ,
           affecting
           more
           (
           as
           Augustine
           teacheth
           )
           
             documenta
             ,
             quam
             ornamenta
          
           d
           for
           profitable
           instructions
           to
           edifie
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           then
           Rhetoricall
           braueries
           to
           glow
           and
           tickle
           Attick
           eares
           ;
           as
           speaking
           (
           with
           
             C.
             Lucilius
          
           )
           but
           
             Tarentinis
             &
             Consentinis
             meis
          
           ,
           who
           kindly
           gaue
           me
           wished
           approbation
           in
           the
           whole
           ;
           e
           yet
           this
           acceptance
           (
           as
           after
           it
           approued
           )
           was
           not
           so
           generall
           ;
           but
           some
           few
           eying
           (
           as
           Augustine
           said
           )
           f
           the
           Chaffe
           more
           then
           the
           Wheate
           of
           my
           Corne
           ,
           disliked
           somethings
           causelesse
           ;
           so
           that
           (
           which
           one
           said
           )
           g
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
             foelices
             essent
             Artes
             ,
             si
             de
             illis
             soli
             artifices
             ,
             judicarent
             :
          
           but
           when
           the
           fooles
           of
           the
           people
           fall
           a
           censuring
           aboue
           their
           slipper
           h
           :
           then
           then
           they
           to
           extoll
           themselues
           ,
           take
           their
           Teachers
           to
           be
           madde
           and
           void
           of
           common
           sense
           (
           if
           they
           be
           zealous
           in
           Gods
           cause
           )
           and
           so
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           taken
           as
           is
           in
           
             Mark.
             3.
             21.
             
             Ioh.
             10.
             20.
          
           and
           so
           the
           Abderits
           i
           did
           Democritus
           ,
           who
           sent
           for
           Hypocrates
           to
           giue
           him
           Helleber
           to
           cure
           his
           madnesse
           
             (
             virtutis
             laborem
             in
             saniam
             arbitrantes
             )
          
           who
           comming
           ,
           and
           admiring
           his
           Wisedome
           ,
           told
           them
           that
           
             they
             more
             needed
             Helleber
             then
             He
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           (
           I
           say
           with
           Paul
           )
           k
           ;
           
             Whether
             we
             be
             out
             of
             our
             wits
             or
             in
             our
             wits
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             God
             and
             you
             :
          
           and
           for
           my
           part
           I
           acknowledge
           with
           Austine
           l
           ,
           that
           
             facile
             est
             ,
             vt
             quisque
             vincat
             Augustinum
             ,
             
             sed
             videris
             ,
             vtrum
             veritate
             an
             clamore
             :
          
           easie
           it
           is
           to
           depraue
           my
           labours
           ,
           but
           let
           them
           see
           whether
           they
           doe
           it
           by
           vniust
           clamours
           or
           by
           truth
           :
           and
           with
           Hierome
           m
           likewise
           :
           
             Breniter
             respondeo
             ,
             nunquam
             me
             haereticis
             pepercisse
             ;
             sed
             omni
             egisse
             studio
             ,
             vt
             hostes
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             mei
             quoque
             hostes
             fierent
             :
          
           I
           neuer
           spared
           grosse
           transgressors
           (
           though
           truth
           bred
           me
           much
           hatred
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           the
           more
           enemies
           thereby
           )
           but
           euer
           plainely
           and
           openly
           reproued
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           often
           want
           there
           fauourable
           allowance
           in
           my
           proceedings
           :
           and
           no
           matter
           ;
           
             For
             if
             I
             yet
             pleased
             men
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             the
             Seruant
             of
             Christ
          
           n
           .
           The
           issue
           then
           was
           ,
           that
           my
           name
           was
           not
           only
           made
           a
           Tenis-ball
           &
           Table-talke
           ,
           but
           withall
           I
           was
           complained
           vpon
           to
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Magistrate
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           faine
           to
           answere
           it
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           was
           in
           priuate
           so
           sharpely
           rebuked
           (
           of
           such
           as
           hard
           me
           not
           )
           as
           vnworthy
           of
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           might
           well
           complaine
           with
           Hierome
           o
           :
           
             Ita
             nomen
             meum
             frequenter
             assumitur
             ,
             &
             carpitur
             ,
             ac
             si
             de
             libro
             viuentium
             deletus
             essem
             .
          
           And
           although
           that
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           one
           saith
           ,
           
             Hominem
             ingenuum
             irrideri
             turpissimum
             cruciari
             humanum
          
           p
           :
           yet
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           giue
           them
           thankes
           ,
           for
           (
           as
           Plutarch
           q
           teacheth
           )
           it
           will
           make
           me
           more
           circumspect
           ,
           but
           because
           that
           
             optima
             non
             vllo
             causa
             tuente
             pe●it
          
           ;
           I
           will
           vse
           only
           that
           Apologie
           which
           Sophocles
           did
           r
           who
           being
           accused
           of
           dotage
           ,
           only
           
           recited
           a
           Con●edy
           called
           
             Oedipus
             Coloneus
          
           ,
           made
           lately
           by
           him
           ,
           demanding
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           if
           that
           Comedy
           seemed
           to
           be
           made
           by
           a
           doter
           or
           madde
           man.
           So
           I
           ,
           for
           my
           defence
           ,
           doe
           set
           forth
           the
           Sermon
           verbatim
           as
           I
           preached
           it
           ,
           not
           suppressing
           nor
           altering
           any
           one
           clause
           ,
           only
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           that
           in
           the
           penning
           thereof
           (
           as
           all
           men
           vse
           in
           the
           like
           )
           my
           penne
           ranne
           somewhat
           swift
           ,
           which
           made
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           Sermon
           the
           larger
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           to
           bee
           no
           fault
           ,
           for
           so
           I
           (
           as
           with
           a
           Commentarie
           )
           cleare
           what
           was
           obscure
           ,
           dilate
           what
           was
           briefly
           deliuered
           ,
           explain
           things
           mistaken
           ,
           &
           adde
           some
           things
           further
           for
           the
           Readers
           benefit
           .
           But
           
             Quam
             amanter
             ,
             &
             fideliter
             moneo
             conscientia
             mihi
             testis
             est
             ;
             si
             paulo
             asperius
             ,
          
           
           
             requirunt
             tempora
             ;
             si
             minus
             cū
             fructu
             ,
             meliora
             spero
             ;
             si
             imprudentius
             ,
             incommodius
             ;
             volui
             quod
             debui
             ,
             praestiti
             quod
             potui
             ;
             laudandum
             vo●uisse
             ,
             non
             prestitisse
             ignoscendum
             :
          
           gentle
           Reader
           peruse
           it
           throughly
           ,
           and
           iudge
           charitably
           ,
           and
           Gods
           grace
           be
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           his
           blessing
           vpon
           thee
           ,
           that
           long
           thou
           maiest
           reade
           ,
           and
           much
           maiest
           thou
           profit
           ,
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           thy
           comfort
           ,
           and
           benefit
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           
             Pax
             praedicantibus
             ,
             gratia
             audientibus
             ,
             &
          
           
           
             gloria
             Iesu
             Christo
          
           ,
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Lord
             while
             thou
             art
             the
             Lords
             ,
             Iohn
             Rogers
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Table
           or
           Contents
           of
           
             the
             vvhole
             booke
             ,
             according
          
           to
           the
           Paragraphs
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             THe
             Preample
             or
             Induction
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             &
             the
             danger
             of
             security
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             specall
             occasion
             of
             choosing
             this
             text
             of
             watching
             ,
             pag.
             6.
             
             The
             causes
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             The
             first
             Doctrine
             ,
             gathered
             of
             the
             premises
             ,
             viz.
             That
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             set
             our
             hearts
             vpon
             any
             worldly
             thing
             ,
             seeing
             Ierusalem
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             pag.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             The
             Vses
             teaching
             that
             1.
             the
             world
             ,
             2.
             riches
             ,
             3.
             dainty
             fare
             ,
             4.
             building
             &
             apparell
             are
             momentany
             ;
             so
             of
             oppression
             and
             sacriledge
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             why
             we
             were
             sent
             and
             set
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sect
             4.
             
             Diuers
             sorts
             of
             watchings
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             to
             watch
             .
             pag.
             21.
             
             The
             subdiuision
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Of
             watching
             in
             generall
             pag
             24.
             and
             the
             necessity
             thereof
             .
             ibid.
             The
             second
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             to
             watch
             concerneth
             all
             men
             generally
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
             The
             first
             and
             second
             Vses
             are
             perswading
             all
             men
             to
             watch
             .
             pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             word
             watcch
             .
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             The
             third
             Doctrine
             is
             against
             carnall
             security
             .
             pag.
             30
             ,
             and
             of
             sobriety
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sect
             9.
             
             The
             first
             Vse
             for
             instruction
             to
             wath
             pag.
             33.
             
             The
             second
             Vse
             for
             comfort
             to
             watchers
             .
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
             The
             first
             part
             of
             watching
             in
             speciall
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             Doctrine
             .
             pag.
             37
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
             The
             Vses
             ,
             1.
             how
             ,
             pag.
             40.
             2
             when
             ,
             3.
             ouer
             whom
             wee
             are
             to
             watch
             .
             The
             Institution
             of
             a
             childe
             .
             p.
             56.
             
             Who
             be
             the
             cheefe
             watchmen
             .
             pag.
             63.
             sleepy
             watchmen
             .
             67.
             robbers
             of
             watchmen
             .
             72
             ,
             and
             wherein
             ;
             their
             cauils
             confuted
             .
             pag.
             84.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
             The
             helpes
             to
             watch
             are
             (
             pag.
             97.
             )
             1.
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             then
             2.
             in
             the
             speciall
             callings
             of
             true
             Christians
             :
             where
             i●
             a
             Diary
             to
             watch
             ,
             ibid.
             3.
             to
             put
             on
             Gods
             panoply
             .
             ib.
             4.
             
             To
             keepe
             mutuall
             coniunction
             with
             our
             owne
             pastor
             .
             5.
             
             God
             stirres
             all
             his
             army
             royall
             to
             helpe
             vs.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
             The
             second
             part
             of
             our
             watching
             ,
             is
             to
             prepare
             to
             die
             in
             the
             Lord.
             pag.
             131.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
             The
             fifth
             Doctrine
             is
             to
             prepare
             for
             Death
             .
             pag.
             136
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
             The
             first
             Vse
             of
             Obseruations
             .
             pag.
             139
             for
             our
             generall
             ,
             and
             2.
             for
             our
             speciall
             watch
             for
             death
             .
             pag.
             151.
             
             A
             Diary
             or
             weekely
             preparation
             for
             death
             .
             pag.
             156.
             
             The
             second
             Vse
             ,
             
             to
             minde
             vs
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             commodities
             thereof
             .
             p.
             161.
             
             The
             3.
             
             Vse
             not
             to
             feare
             death
             .
             p.
             166.
             
             The
             4.
             
             Vse
             against
             the
             contemners
             of
             of
             this
             watch
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             terrors
             of
             Death
             .
             pag.
             174.
             
             The
             5.
             
             Vse
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             watching
             for
             death
             .
             pag.
             181.
             and
             of
             the
             benefits
             death
             bringeth
             vs
             with
             it
             .
             pag.
             184.
             
             The
             6.
             
             Vse
             for
             thankefulnesse
             in
             deliuering
             from
             the
             second
             death
             .
             pag.
             188.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
             The
             third
             part
             of
             watching
             against
             Christs
             comming
             to
             iudgement
             .
             pag.
             191
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
             The
             sixt
             Doctrine
             to
             prepare
             for
             Christs
             comming
             to
             iudgement
             .
             p.
             194.
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
             The
             Vse
             for
             confutation
             of
             Sadduces
             ,
             Epicures
             ,
             denying
             this
             doctrine
             .
             pag.
             201
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             
             The
             13.
             
             Motiues
             to
             stirre
             vs
             to
             watch
             for
             Christs
             comming
             to
             iudgement
             .
             pag.
             203.
             whereof
             the
             1.
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             names
             of
             that
             day
             .
             p.
             211.
             2.
             from
             the
             signes
             forerunning
             .
             209.
             3.
             from
             the
             vncertainty
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             211
             4.
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             resurrection
             .
             211
             5.
             from
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             iudgement
             ,
             219
             6.
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             appearing
             .
             p.
             240
             7.
             from
             the
             place
             where
             they
             shall
             appear
             .
             243
             8
             of
             two
             special
             signes
             foregoing
             his
             comming
             252.
             9.
             of
             Christs
             comming
             to
             iudgement
             .
             285.
             10.
             of
             separating
             the
             elect
             from
             the
             reprobates
             .
             269.
             11.
             of
             Christs
             proceeding
             in
             iudgement
             .
             pag.
             282.
             12.
             of
             denouncing
             the
             sentence
             vpon
             both
             .
             297.
             13.
             of
             the
             execution
             
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             with
             the
             Vses
             of
             euery
             of
             of
             these
             thirteene
             Motiues
             in
             their
             proper
             places
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             with
             an
             exhortation
             to
             watch
             .
             pag.
             364.
             
             
               
                 A
                 prayer
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CHRISTIANS
           WATCH
           ,
           
             PREPARING
             ;
             HOW
             TO
             LIVE
          
           ,
           how
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           discharged
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           so
           
             enioy
             life
             eternall
          
           .
        
         
           
             Mark.
             13.
             37.
             
          
           
             Watch
             ?
          
        
         
           WOnderfull
           and
           euery
           ●●ay
           
           fearefull
           was
           the
           sleepy
           and
           carnall
           security
           &
           〈◊〉
           of
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           King
           of
           Babilon
           
           described
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           who
           being
           on
           euery
           sid●
           i
           〈…〉
           with
           dangers
           &
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           first
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           high
           d
           〈…〉
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           for
           his
           cruelty
           ,
           &
           oppressing
           of
           Gods
           Church
           &
           people
           ,
           〈◊〉
           .
           14.
           6.
           whose
           City
           and
           Temple
           his
           grandfather
           had
           spoyled
           &
           destroyed
           ,
           〈◊〉
           .
           King.
           25.
           and
           〈…〉
           
             &c.
             
             Ier.
          
           5●
           .
           〈◊〉
           .
           Then
           〈◊〉
           for
           giuing
           his
           people
           and
           himselfe
           to
           idolatry
           &
           superstition
           ,
           I●r●m
           .
           51.
           44.
           52.
           
           
           Dan.
           5.
           4.
           
           As
           also
           to
           Diuinatiōs
           ,
           Sorceries
           En●chantments
           ,
           
             Don.
             2.
             2.
             
             Isa.
          
           47.
           9.
           and
           
           lastly
           for
           his
           Sacriledge
           ,
           and
           his
           prophaning
           of
           the
           holy
           vessels
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           blaspheming
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Dan.
           5.
           3.
           23.
           
           
           Then
           besides
           ,
           hee
           had
           Darius
           and
           Cyrus
           besieging
           the
           Citty
           without
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           and
           within
           had
           his
           owne
           subiects
           ready
           for
           his
           tyranny
           ouer
           them
           to
           cut
           his
           throat
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           his
           principall
           Courtiers
           ,
           as
           Gadata
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           caused
           a
           little
           before
           to
           be
           gelded
           ,
           and
           Gobryas
           ,
           whose
           s
           〈…〉
           hee
           had
           slaine
           in
           hunting
           ▪
           who
           to
           be
           reuenged
           ,
           conspired
           
           against
           him
           ,
           b
           〈…〉
           yed
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           brought
           in
           〈◊〉
           A●my
           ;
           ●et
           〈◊〉
           this
           case
           
           and
           danger
           〈…〉
           ring
           ●othing
           〈◊〉
           confident
           in
           the
           strength
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           which
           was
           compassed
           ●oth
           with
           high
           walls
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           great
           riuer
           〈◊〉
           ,
           〈◊〉
           also
           they
           had
           prouision
           ●ayd
           vp
           in
           the
           Cittie
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           y
           〈…〉
           and
           more
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           so
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           ●ee
           made
           a
           great
           feast
           to
           a
           thousand
           of
           his
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           〈◊〉
           against
           God
           &
           his
           people
           ,
           who●●ee
           kept
           captiue
           ,
           (
           in
           his
           drunken
           vaine
           )
           ●●e
           commanded
           to
           
           bring
           him
           the
           golden
           and
           siluer
           vessels
           ,
           which
           his
           Father
           N●buchadnezzar
           had
           
           brought
           from
           the
           Temple
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Princes
           ,
           and
           his
           Concubines
           might
           drinke
           therein
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           necessary
           and
           sober
           vse
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           too
           much
           ,
           Leuit.
           27.
           28.
           but
           in
           this
           drunken
           and
           lasciuious
           feast
           ,
           to
           aduance
           himselfe
           &
           his
           power
           aboue
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           his
           druncken
           companions
           and
           harlots
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           greatest
           impiety
           of
           al
           ,
           they
           praysed
           their
           gods
           of
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           brasse
           ,
           
           iron
           ,
           wood
           and
           stone
           ,
           not
           onely
           giuing
           them
           the
           honor
           of
           their
           plenty
           and
           feasting
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Heathen
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           feasts
           to
           sacrifice
           vnto
           their
           Gods
           ,
           but
           they
           ascribed
           also
           this
           victory
           vnto
           their
           Idols
           ,
           when
           these
           vessels
           were
           taken
           from
           the
           Temple
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           as
           though
           their
           filthy
           Idols
           were
           stronger
           and
           more
           mighty
           then
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           .
           Whereupon
           his
           iudgement
           was
           immediatly
           written
           
             ouer
             against
             the
             Candlesticke
             vpon
             the
             plaster
             of
             the
             w●ll
             of
             the
             Kings
             Pallace
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             saw
             the
             palme
             of
             the
             hand
             that
             wrote
             .
          
           And
           
           according
           to
           the
           contents
           of
           this
           writing
           read
           and
           expounded
           by
           Daniel
           ,
           was
           Balthazar
           that
           same
           night
           slaine
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           vtterly
           destroyed
           ,
           
             Dan.
             5.
             
             Isa
          
           ,
           14.
           4.
           22.
           and
           47.
           11.
           and
           21
           :
           41
           And
           that
           by
           this
           stratageme
           ,
           
             while
             they
             were
             feasting
          
           ,
           Cytus
           
             caused
             the
             riuer
          
           Buphrates
           
             to
             be
             diuided
             into
             diuers
             channels
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             it
             pasable
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             army
             passed
             ouer
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             guiding
             of
          
           Gadata
           and
           Gobrias
           ,
           
             they
             entred
             into
             the
             Cittie
             ,
             and
             these
             two
             Courtiers
             slew
             him
             .
          
        
         
           See
           what
           security
           and
           slouth
           bringeth
           
           vpon
           men
           and
           whole
           kingdomes
           ,
           when
           no
           danger
           and
           warning
           (
           as
           Daniel
           telleth
           Balthasar
           )
           will
           serue
           ,
           Dan.
           5.
           22.
           and
           therefore
           his
           vanie
           glorious
           feast
           ,
           became
           his
           funerall
           feasts
           ,
           and
           as
           of
           this
           Balthasar
           ,
           so
           it
           fareth
           with
           all
           brutish
           and
           secure
           worldlings
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           liuers
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           liue
           in
           their
           sinns
           end
           thereupon
           in
           the
           Lords
           danger
           and
           hatred
           ,
           and
           wot
           not
           how
           soone
           for
           their
           domerits
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           by
           death
           take
           them
           away
           ,
           &
           then
           bring
           them
           to
           iudgment
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           deadly
           taking
           are
           they
           so
           sleepy
           and
           secure
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           ioy
           and
           
           gladness
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           giue
           themselues
           to
           
             fasting
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             &
             mourning
             ,
          
           to
           preuent
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           that
           
             they
             put
             farre
             from
             them
             the
             euill
             day
             ,
             and
             approach
             to
             the
             seate
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
          
           as
           though
           no
           euill
           
           could
           happen
           to
           them
           ,
           giue
           themselues
           to
           feasting
           ,
           ryot
           &
           excesse
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           drunkenness
           taketh
           them
           suddenly
           away
           ,
           most
           fearefully
           &
           vnprepared
           for
           death
           or
           finall
           iudgment
           but
           as
           they
           liued
           beastly
           ,
           so
           they
           dye
           strangely
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           purposing
           (
           the
           holy
           Trinitie
           assisting
           mee
           )
           to
           deliuer
           vnto
           you
           my
           brethren
           (
           holy
           and
           beloued
           in
           the
           Lord
           )
           some
           word
           of
           exhortation
           ,
           and
           considering
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           premises
           )
           that
           the
           chiefest
           things
           euery
           one
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           careful
           of
           as
           long
           as
           they
           liue
           ,
           are
           ,
           first
           how
           to
           liue
           according
           to
           Gods
           holy
           will
           during
           our
           life
           heere
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           how
           to
           leaue
           this
           life
           in
           Gods
           feare
           and
           fauour
           ,
           and
           full
           hope
           of
           a
           better
           life
           :
           and
           Thirdly
           ,
           how
           to
           be
           discharged
           before
           Gods
           tribunall
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           so
           enioy
           life
           eternall
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           3.
           poynts
           wholly
           standeth
           
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           mans
           welfare
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           of
           man
           can
           be
           sought
           for
           ,
           whervpon
           
           for
           effecting
           of
           the
           premises
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           at
           this
           instant
           can
           thinke
           of
           nothing
           more
           behoofull
           ,
           then
           to
           stirre
           vp
           your
           hearts
           to
           Christian
           watchfulnes
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           present
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           day
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           appearing
           before
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           at
           the
           generall
           iudgement
           .
           Which
           taske
           if
           we
           faithfully
           perform
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           blessed
           in
           life
           ,
           happy
           in
           death
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           after
           death
           dwell
           with
           God
           in
           heauen
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           fundamentall
           ground
           of
           this
           exhortation
           .
           I
           chuse
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           directeth
           vs
           to
           examine
           .
        
         
           
             1
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             meaning
             and
             parts
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             instructions
             and
             vses
             for
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             wee
             are
             to
             gather
             hereof
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           occasion
           may
           be
           
           gathered
           out
           of
           Math.
           23
           where
           our
           Sauiour
           denoūceth
           woes
           against
           the
           Scribes
           &
           Pharises
           ,
           threatning
           them
           destruction
           and
           desolation
           .
           Whereat
           his
           Disciples
           being
           much
           astonied
           ,
           thinke
           it
           vnpossible
           that
           their
           Temple
           should
           be
           destroyed
           
           vnlesse
           the
           whole
           world
           should
           come
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           be
           destroyed
           with
           it
           ,
           wherefore
           ,
           as
           they
           departed
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           one
           of
           his
           disciples
           shewed
           him
           how
           fortified
           the
           Temple
           was
           ,
           how
           great
           were
           
           the
           stones
           ,
           and
           strong
           the
           buildings
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           was
           the
           stareliest
           ,
           strongest
           ,
           and
           brauest
           building
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           besides
           that
           ,
           all
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           any
           name
           and
           fame
           ,
           sent
           gifts
           to
           adorne
           and
           enrich
           it
           .
           Herod
           wonderfully
           repaired
           it
           ,
           the
           building
           was
           of
           white
           marble
           stones
           which
           were
           each
           of
           them
           25.
           
           Cubites
           long
           ,
           eight
           Cubites
           high
           or
           thicke
           ,
           and
           some
           12.
           
           Cubits
           broad
           &c.
           whereof
           read
           
             Iosephus
             Antiq.
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
          
           14.
           and
           de●●llo
           .
           And
           
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
          
           16.
           and
           
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
          
           10.
           and
           
           
             Iosephus
             Ben
             Gorion
          
           ,
           in
           Hist.
           Heroid
           and
           
             Hegesippus
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             35.
             de
             excid
             .
             vrb
             .
          
           and
           
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             42.
             
             &
          
           43.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Titus
           ,
           that
           
             Mirabatur
             saxorum
             magnitudinem
             ,
             metalli
             ●itorem
             ,
             v●●ustatem
             operis
             ,
             gratiam
             pulchritudinis
             :
             nec
             immerito
             tantam
             fuisse
             ●oti
             celebritatem
             ,
             vt
             eo
             ex
             lo●●
             omnibus
             conueniretur
             ,
             quia
             tantum
             non
             nisi
             summi
             Dei
             crederetur
             esse
             Domicilium
             &c.
             
          
           But
           our
           Sauiour
           answering
           
           sayd
           vnto
           him
           
             seest
             thou
             these
             buildings
             ?
             There
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             one
             stone
             vpon
             another
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             throwne
             down
             .
          
           Thereby
           signifying
           vnto
           him
           that
           no
           strength
           is
           able
           to
           withstand
           the
           Lords
           iudgements
           ,
           how
           fortified
           soeuer
           :
           Then
           
             as
             he
             s
             〈…〉
             pon
             the
          
           Mount
           of
           Oliues
           ,
           
             ouer
             against
             the
             Temple
          
           ,
           (
           for
           hee
           neuer
           entred
           into
           it
           any
           more
           )
           Peter
           and
           Iames
           and
           Iohn
           and
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             asked
             him
             priuately
             ,
             when
             these
             things
             should
             be
             ,
             &c.
          
           Mar.
           13.
           1.
           to
           5.
           
             and
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Math.
           24.
           3.
           
           (
           which
           they
           thought
           wold
           come
           together
           with
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           )
           whereupon
           our
           Sauiour
           most
           graciously
           foretelleth
           them
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             Of
             the
             Iewes
             calamities
             fore-going
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Citty
             ,
             Mark.
             13.
             5.
             to
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             flering
             of
             the
             Cittie
             and
             Temple
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             to
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           of
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           verse
           24.
           to
           33.
           
        
         
           Then
           to
           prevent
           all
           dangers
           ensuing
           ,
           
           he
           exhorts
           them
           to
           watch
           ,
           vers
           .
           33.
           to
           37.
           &
           lest
           they
           should
           take
           this
           aduice
           to
           be
           giuen
           them
           foure
           only
           :
           he
           telleth
           them
           
           that
           this
           exhortation
           of
           watching
           appertaineth
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           people
           as
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           prophesie
           
           came
           to
           passe
           iust
           40.
           years
           after
           Christs
           Passion
           ,
           in
           
             An.
             Dom.
          
           73.
           
        
         
           1
           And
           that
           1.
           because
           they
           regarded
           not
           the
           time
           of
           their
           visitation
           ,
           though
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           with
           weeping
           eyes
           besought
           them
           ,
           
             Luk.
             19.
             41.
             
             Mat.
          
           23.
           37.
           
        
         
           2
           They
           refused
           the
           Messias
           to
           raigne
           ouer
           them
           ,
           saying
           they
           had
           no
           King
           but
           
             Tiberius
             Caesar
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           19.
           15.
           and
           preferred
           a
           murtherer
           before
           him
           ,
           
             Math.
             27.
             20.
             
             Luke
             23.
             18.
             
             Act.
          
           3.
           14.
           
        
         
           3
           They
           bought
           and
           sold
           at
           a
           most
           vile
           price
           
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
             Luk.
             22.
             5.
             
             Acts
             ,
          
           1.
           
           18.
           according
           to
           Zac.
           11.
           13.
           
        
         
           4
           They
           crucified
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           after
           which
           time
           they
           enioyed
           not
           one
           merry
           day
           ,
           but
           were
           more
           and
           more
           vexed
           and
           oppressed
           by
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           vntill
           in
           the
           
           end
           they
           were
           all
           in
           a
           manner
           destroyed
           notwithstanding
           their
           strength
           and
           fortified
           Temple
           ,
           the
           miracle
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           this
           should
           bee
           a
           faire
           
           
           
           
           
           warning
           for
           all
           ,
           to
           bee
           carefull
           to
           walke
           with
           their
           God
           onely
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           second
           part
           of
           this
           Prophecie
           ,
           which
           concerneth
           the
           day
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           let
           vs
           be
           assured
           that
           in
           his
           due
           time
           it
           shall
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           the
           Lord
           in
           full
           iudgement
           ,
           executed
           his
           wrath
           against
           the
           Hierosolomits
           ,
           for
           their
           contempt
           and
           Apostacie
           ,
           he
           wil
           likewise
           
           in
           that
           day
           take
           vengeance
           against
           al
           his
           enemies
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           haue
           him
           to
           raigne
           ouer
           them
           ,
           regard
           not
           the
           time
           of
           their
           visitation
           ,
           sell
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           their
           soules
           ,
           for
           the
           vncertaine
           loane
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           vngodly
           liues
           crucifie
           to
           death
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             glory
          
           :
           neither
           shall
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           pompe
           of
           wealth
           ,
           &
           number
           of
           friends
           ,
           nor
           their
           sinfull
           lusts
           and
           vanities
           in
           that
           day
           deliuer
           them
           no
           more
           then
           the
           great
           stones
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           &
           their
           inuincible
           buildings
           ,
           protected
           the
           sinnefull
           Iewes
           from
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           vs
           watch
           and
           be
           wise
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctrine
           that
           we
           are
           of
           the
           premises
           to
           collect
           before
           I
           descend
           to
           the
           exhortation
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           
             That
             we
             are
             not
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
           
             our
             hearts
             nor
             eyes
             vpon
             any
             worldly
             thing
             ,
          
           
           
             wherein
             is
             no
             helpe
          
           ,
           Seeing
           all
           is
           but
           corruption
           ,
           and
           shal
           we
           wot
           not
           how
           soone
           by
           fire
           from
           God
           be
           vtterly
           consumed
           ,
           as
           was
           Ierusalem
           &
           the
           Temple
           ,
           but
           wholly
           and
           onely
           vpon
           heauenly
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           leading
           thereunto
           :
           the
           proofs
           be
           these
           ,
           Salomon
           crieth
           ,
           
             that
             all
             is
             vanity
             of
             vanities
             ,
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ,
          
           and
           the
           summe
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           
             to
             feare
             God
             and
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             bring
             euery
             worke
             into
             iudgment
             :
             and
             euery
             secret
             thing
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             .
          
           Ecclesiast
           ,
           1.
           2.
           
           and
           12.
           13.
           14.
           
           
             Loue
             not
             the
             world
             ,
             neyther
             the
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             loue
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             in
             him
             &c.
             the
             word
             passeth
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             lust
             thereof
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             God
             abideth
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.
           15.
           16.
           17.
           
           
             The
             day
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             as
             a
             thiefe
             in
             the
             night
             in
             the
             which
             the
             beauens
             shall
             passe
             away
             with
             a
             great
             norse
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             feruent
             heate
             ,
             the
             earth
             also
             and
             the
             workes
             that
             are
             therein
             shall
             be
             burnt
             vp
             :
             Seeing
             then
             that
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             dissolued
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             ought
             yee
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             all
             holy
             conuersation
             and
             godlines
             .
          
           
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           10.
           11.
           so
           Thess.
           1.
           7.
           8.
           
           ●am
           .
           4.
           4.
           and
           1.
           
           Peter
           1.
           24.
           25.
           
           &c.
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           10.
           11.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           vse
           wee
           are
           to
           make
           heereof
           ,
           
           serues
           ●oradmonition
           to
           watchfulnes
           ,
           for
           if
           (
           as
           in
           the
           aboue
           named
           testimonies
           )
           this
           sinfull
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           therein
           be
           but
           vanity
           and
           corruption
           :
           and
           shall
           shortly
           be
           fired
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           high
           time
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           to
           see
           to
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           they
           in
           that
           day
           be
           not
           consumed
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           and
           of
           hell
           ;
           but
           the
           while
           ,
           labour
           by
           all
           religious
           means
           to
           be
           sanctified
           and
           purified
           ,
           that
           as
           Daniels
           companions
           walking
           in
           
             Nebuchadnezzars
             Ouen
          
           vvithout
           harme
           ,
           we
           may
           stand
           vpright
           before
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           filled
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           and
           loue
           :
           which
           blessed
           fire
           ,
           blessed
           Lord
           kindle
           in
           vs
           continually
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Vse
           serues
           for
           instruction
           ,
           
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           for
           we
           see
           in
           what
           short
           time
           ,
           euē
           within
           the
           space
           of
           seauen
           Months
           :
           this
           noble
           Citie
           and
           royall
           Temple
           ,
           full
           of
           worldly
           pompe
           ,
           iewels
           ,
           riches
           ,
           honor
           and
           glory
           ,
           was
           connerted
           to
           dust
           and
           ashes
           .
           So
           that
           now
           it
           
           is
           not
           knowne
           where
           this
           Temple
           was
           founded
           vpon
           ,
           not
           one
           tagge
           of
           all
           the
           wealth
           thereof
           ,
           is
           any
           where
           to
           bee
           found
           .
           This
           meditation
           should
           teach
           vs
           moderation
           in
           diet
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           building
           ,
           and
           hoording
           vp
           for
           hereafter
           ,
           &
           why
           ?
           but
           because
           wee
           see
           all
           is
           corrupt
           &
           transitory
           ,
           and
           vanitle
           of
           vanities
           ,
           which
           shortly
           (
           it
           may
           bee
           ere
           seauen
           Moneths
           come
           about
           )
           will
           not
           onely
           be
           fired
           ,
           but
           cause
           thee
           be
           cast
           to
           hell
           fire
           ,
           and
           so
           thy
           vanity
           of
           vanities
           will
           bring
           thee
           to
           misery
           of
           miseries
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           tell
           me
           ,
           were
           not
           hee
           more
           then
           mad
           ,
           that
           for
           vanity
           &
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           would
           offend
           his
           good
           God
           ,
           damn
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           the
           price
           of
           Christs
           bloud
           ,
           loose
           heauen
           and
           purchase
           hell
           ,
           a
           frenzie
           of
           frenzies
           .
           O.
           that
           men
           would
           beleeue
           that
           experienced
           Preacher
           ,
           proclain●ing
           that
           all
           is
           most
           vaine
           vanitie
           ,
           then
           would
           not
           they
           thus
           be-dirt
           themselues
           ,
           to
           heap
           riches
           vniustly
           ,
           to
           climbe
           to
           honours
           ambitiously
           ,
           to
           gorge
           themselues
           with
           worldly
           delights
           swynishly
           ,
           to
           forget
           their
           God
           impiously
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           the
           loane
           of
           vanity
           for
           an
           vncertaine
           
           shadow
           of
           time
           ,
           aelas
           what
           will
           thy
           dainty
           fare
           profit
           thee
           ,
           when
           as
           for
           staruing
           the
           poore
           ,
           thou
           in
           hell
           cannot
           obtaine
           
           one
           drop
           of
           water
           ,
           Luke
           16
           ,
           25.
           
           Or
           thy
           
           stately
           building
           helpe
           thee
           ,
           truely
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           strong
           buildings
           of
           the
           Temple
           did
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           seeing
           their
           Temple
           burne
           ,
           flung
           themselues
           into
           the
           fire
           (
           as
           Sardanapalus
           with
           his
           riches
           )
           to
           burne
           together
           with
           their
           Temple
           they
           so
           trusted
           in
           :
           or
           great
           Babel
           did
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           Nabuchadnezzar
           from
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           Dan.
           4.
           27.
           
           Oh
           beloued
           ,
           play
           not
           thus
           the
           beasts
           to
           trust
           in
           stones
           ,
           heaped
           vpon
           stones
           :
           they
           cannot
           free
           thee
           from
           Gods
           ,
           inevitable
           wrath
           ,
           but
           rather
           increase
           thy
           damnation
           :
           if
           thy
           buildings
           
           be
           〈◊〉
           by
           〈◊〉
           and
           oppression
           ,
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             13.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
          
           9.
           shall
           thy
           braueries
           &
           glistering
           apparel
           do
           it
           ,
           thē
           remember
           the
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           and
           proud
           Herod
           Agri●pa
           ,
           where
           of
           the
           one
           was
           turned
           to
           hell
           ,
           the
           other
           eaten
           vp
           with
           lies
           ,
           〈◊〉
           what
           is
           appalet
           ,
           but
           moa
           〈…〉
           deate
           ,
           and
           the
           signe
           〈…〉
           shame
           ;
           for
           had
           we
           neuer
           sinned
           ,
           
           we
           had
           neuer
           heeded
           to
           weare
           it
           ,
           bearing
           the
           gracious
           immage
           of
           God
           in
           
           our
           bodies
           as
           soules
           ,
           but
           now
           wee
           are
           fain
           to
           couer
           the
           shame
           of
           our
           nakednes
           that
           sinne
           hath
           brought
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           great
           in
           truth
           ,
           that
           if
           necessitie
           would
           permit
           (
           as
           gentlewomen
           do
           with
           their
           gloues
           and
           maskes
           ,
           though
           they
           thinke
           not
           so
           )
           both
           hands
           and
           face
           to
           ,
           should
           be
           couered
           ;
           so
           sowly
           hath
           sinne
           
           disfigured
           our
           excellent
           creation
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           destowred
           Virgin
           wee
           should
           be
           ashamed
           to
           shew
           our
           Aegyptian
           or
           Black-Moore
           faces
           ,
           &
           Chimney-Sweepers
           hands
           ,
           to
           speake
           nothing
           of
           the
           basenes
           &
           beggery
           of
           apparel
           ;
           for
           what
           more
           base
           then
           
           for
           a
           Lord
           or
           Duke
           to
           weare
           cloth
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           the
           cast
           greasie
           garment
           of
           a
           scabbed
           or
           ●otten
           Sheepe
           ?
           and
           what
           more
           beggerly
           then
           to
           digge
           into
           the
           Earth
           for
           gold
           ,
           to
           the
           Sea
           for
           Pearles
           ,
           to
           the
           rocks
           for
           stones
           ,
           to
           the
           flowers
           and
           puddles
           for
           colours
           ,
           to
           Hogges
           for
           grease
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           things
           more
           ,
           to
           apparell
           and
           trim
           our
           sinfull
           bodies
           the
           fuell
           of
           Hell
           
           fire
           〈◊〉
           for
           suffering
           the
           poore
           to
           dye
           for
           cold
           ,
           and
           wan●
           of
           apparell
           ,
           which
           wee
           store
           up
           for
           moaths
           ,
           and
           shall
           one
           〈◊〉
           be
           a
           witnes
           against
           thee
           ,
           Iames
           5.
           1.
           2.
           3.
           weep
           
           
           loued
           ,
           
             weepe
             and
             howle
          
           for
           this
           madnes
           and
           ensuing
           misery
           ,
           and
           forget
           not
           that
           fiery
           〈…〉
           ng
           day
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           
           whereof
           makes
           the
           very
           Deuils
           to
           tremble
           &
           quake
           ,
           and
           should
           make
           euery
           sinfull
           man
           weepe
           and
           howle
           ,
           repent
           and
           forsake
           this
           folly
           ,
           which
           kindleth
           the
           coales
           of
           hell
           to
           consume
           vs
           :
           oh
           my
           bretheren
           beloued
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           would
           
           we
           not
           repute
           him
           vnwise
           ,
           that
           would
           robbe
           the
           poore
           ,
           〈…〉
           sse
           the
           widdow
           defraud
           the
           fatherlesse
           ,
           steale
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           to
           enrich
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           bestow
           it
           vvholly
           vpon
           a
           famous
           snow-ball
           ,
           which
           in
           short
           space
           would
           ●hawe
           to
           water
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           an
           admirable
           Becon
           vpō
           an
           hill
           for
           men
           〈◊〉
           vpon
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           first
           newes
           of
           the
           enemyes
           arriuing
           should
           be
           set
           on
           〈◊〉
           yet
           a
           Snowball
           is
           sure
           to
           stand
           while
           the
           frost
           holds
           ,
           and
           a
           〈◊〉
           to
           continue
           〈◊〉
           the
           enemy
           land
           ,
           but
           this
           〈◊〉
           and
           the
           pompe
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           not
           sure
           to
           stand
           one
           Day
           ,
           and
           who
           the●
           would
           waste
           himselfe
           and
           endanger●llis
           soule
           〈◊〉
           vncertaine
           vanities
           and
           〈…〉
           ments
           to
           finne
           and
           destruction
           but
           most
           certaine
           letts
           to
           saluation
           and
           
           well
           doing
           wherefore
           my
           Dearely
           beloued
           let
           vs
           all
           ,
           seeing
           and
           knowing
           these
           vanities
           be
           wise
           to
           saluation
           and
           (
           omitting
           these
           mock
           begger
           build-ings
           of
           sinfull
           deuises
           ,
           whereby
           worldlings
           thinke
           as
           the
           builders
           of
           Babel
           to
           get
           them
           a
           name
           when
           they
           most
           work
           their
           owne
           confusion
           bodily
           ,
           and
           spiritually
           labour
           to
           haue
           our
           names
           written
           in
           heauen
           Luk.
           10.
           20.
           and
           conteyning
           this
           world
           and
           vncertaine
           habitations
           with
           Abraham
           
           the
           father
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           labour
           ,
           
             and
             looke
             for
             a
             Cittie
             hauing
             a
             foundation
             whose
             builder
             and
             maker
             is
             God
             ,
          
           and
           not
           fondly
           with
           Peter
           at
           a
           glimpse
           of
           felicitie
           (
           not
           woating
           what
           we
           doe
           )
           wish
           to
           build
           Tabernacles
           heare
           below
           ,
           and
           so
           
           to
           forgoe
           and
           forget
           our
           felicitie
           aboue
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           all
           worldlings
           generally
           doe
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           play
           foolish
           Hobab
           ,
           who
           ready
           to
           enter
           vpon
           the
           holy
           land
           and
           possessions
           of
           the
           Cananits
           ,
           after
           long
           wandring
           in
           the
           wildernes
           would
           not
           enter
           in
           ,
           but
           depart
           to
           his
           owne
           countrey
           and
           kindred
           ,
           Num.
           10.
           
           ●9
           .
           then
           which
           what
           more
           sottish
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           vse
           serues
           for
           admonition
           
           
           also
           for
           all
           men
           to
           see
           to
           themselues
           in
           time
           ,
           for
           if
           this
           great
           Temple
           and
           Queene
           cittie
           of
           all
           the
           world
           was
           in
           a
           short
           time
           conuerted
           to
           dush
           &
           ashes
           ,
           and
           if
           semblably
           all
           the
           world
           and
           the
           glory
           thereof
           shall
           be
           we
           wot
           not
           how
           soone
           and
           suddenly
           fired
           let
           vs
           then
           I
           beseech
           you
           consider
           our selues
           (
           poore
           and
           sinfull
           wretches
           )
           who
           whether
           the
           world
           stand
           or
           fall
           shall
           shortly
           be
           turned
           to
           dust
           and
           ashes
           :
           for
           what
           is
           man
           but
           a
           vapour
           ,
           a
           wind
           ,
           a
           shaddow
           ,
           a
           dreame
           ,
           a
           nothing
           ,
           then
           which
           what
           more
           transitorie
           and
           vanishing
           these
           doe
           but
           scarce
           appeare
           and
           are
           gone
           straight
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           life
           of
           euery
           mortall
           weight
           ,
           to
           day
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           morrow
           none
           .
           Baruch
           made
           care
           where
           and
           how
           to
           liue
           when
           God
           should
           visite
           the
           whole
           land
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           tels
           him
           by
           
             Ieremy
             .
             Behold
          
           
           
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             built
             will
             I
             destroy
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             planted
             I
             will
             plucke
             vp
             euen
             this
             whole
             land
             ,
             and
             seekest
             thou
             great
             things
             for
             thy selfe
             ,
             seeke
             them
             not
             ?
          
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           the
           whole
           land
           and
           people
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           the
           Temple
           and
           Cittie
           
           shall
           be
           burned
           ;
           so
           art
           thou
           more
           precious
           to
           me
           then
           all
           these
           ,
           thou
           art
           not
           to
           looke
           to
           escape
           when
           others
           greater
           and
           better
           then
           thee
           perish
           ;
           take
           thy
           life
           for
           thy
           portion
           :
           vse
           that
           well
           ,
           else
           thy
           soule
           and
           body
           shal
           be
           confounded
           ,
           &c.
           
           His
           case
           is
           ours
           ,
           we
           see
           all
           die
           and
           must
           come
           to
           iudgment
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           27.
           
           &
           2.
           
           
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
             Rom.
          
           14.
           10.
           
           And
           shall
           we
           as
           great
           sinners
           as
           they
           looke
           to
           escape
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           we
           must
           hence
           :
           let
           vs
           prepare
           and
           make
           ready
           .
           The
           like
           lesson
           giueth
           Elisha
           to
           
             Gehazi
             .
             2.
             
             King.
          
           5.
           26.
           27.
           
           Shewing
           him
           this
           was
           no
           time
           to
           hoord
           wealth
           by
           hooke
           and
           crooke
           ,
           but
           to
           fast
           and
           pray
           for
           his
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           whole
           land
           ,
           and
           at
           no
           hand
           touch
           this
           pestilent
           leaprosie
           .
           I
           would
           to
           God
           we
           all
           semblably
           would
           consider
           that
           we
           were
           not
           sent
           to
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           make
           our selues
           mighty
           men
           ,
           as
           those
           giants
           before
           the
           flood
           .
           Gen.
           6.
           4.
           
           Nor
           yet
           borne
           as
           hogges
           in
           sties
           to
           be
           fatted
           ,
           to
           eate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           take
           our
           ease
           ,
           and
           be
           merry
           as
           that
           rich
           
             Cob
             ,
             Luke
          
           12.
           20.
           20.
           
           Who
           thinking
           thus
           to
           liue
           to
           himselfe
           and
           for
           himselfe
           hard
           :
           (
           vnmercifull
           
           wretch
           as
           he
           was
           )
           
             Oh
             foole
             ,
             this
             night
             will
             they
             fetch
             away
             thy
             soule
             from
             thee
             ,
             then
             whose
             shall
             those
             things
             be
             which
             thou
             hast
             prouided
             ?
          
           a
           short
           and
           sore
           warning
           ,
           yet
           his
           case
           is
           ours
           :
           we
           cast
           for
           many
           yeeres
           euery
           man
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           sure
           to
           liue
           till
           the
           next
           morning
           :
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           we
           discharge
           not
           the
           busines
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           were
           sent
           into
           this
           
           world
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           God
           to
           glorifie
           his
           name
           ,
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           to
           worke
           our
           saluation
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           repaire
           his
           gracious
           image
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           keepe
           his
           couenant
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Let
           vs
           not
           then
           no
           longer
           deceiue
           our selues
           with
           shadowes
           ,
           nor
           foolishly
           delay
           ,
           nor
           deferre
           any
           time
           to
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           serue
           the
           Lord
           with
           smooky
           hay
           and
           stubble
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           12.
           
           Nor
           yet
           as
           Lawyers
           vse
           their
           Clients
           with
           demurs
           ,
           and
           heereafters
           ,
           promising
           faire
           ,
           performing
           foule
           ,
           but
           God
           will
           not
           be
           mocked
           .
        
         
           
             Turne
             vs
             againe
             (
             O
             Lord
             God
             of
             hosts
             )
             cause
             thy
             face
             to
             shine
             vpon
             vs
             and
             we
             shall
          
           
           
             be
             saued
             .
             So
             will
             we
             not
             goe
             backe
             from
             
             thee
             ,
             reuiue
             thou
             vs
             and
             we
             shall
             call
             vpon
             thy
             name
             ?
          
           Psal.
           80.
           18.
           19.
           
           And
           thus
           farre
           of
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           exhortation
           to
           watch
           and
           of
           the
           Coherence
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           first
           part
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           concerneth
           the
           
           sense
           of
           the
           Text
           and
           meaning
           of
           this
           
             watch
             word
          
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           the
           readier
           find
           if
           we
           obserue
           the
           diuers
           acceptions
           ,
           and
           sorts
           of
           watching
           as
           first
           .
        
         
           1
           Almighty
           God
           watcheth
           ouer
           his
           
           Church
           ,
           continually
           ,
           
             Psal.
             121.
             3.
             4.
             5
             out
             .
             &
          
           127.
           2.
           
           As
           also
           he
           watcheth
           ouer
           his
           enemies
           ,
           
             Ierem.
             44.
             27.
             
             Dan.
          
           9.
           14.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Angels
           watch
           to
           doe
           the
           
           Lords
           will
           ,
           
             Dan.
             4.
             10.
             14.
             20.
             
             Psal.
          
           91.
           11.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Ministers
           good
           and
           bad
           be
           called
           
           watchmen
           ,
           
             Ezach
             .
             33.
             7.
             
             Isa.
          
           56.
           10.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Sathan
           watcheth
           to
           hurt
           and
           
           harme
           vs
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.
           8.
           
           And
           to
           find
           matter
           to
           
             accuse
             vs
             night
             and
             day
          
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           12
           10.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           elect
           watch
           ,
           
             Psal.
             102.
             7.
             
             Prou.
          
           
           8.
           33.
           
           Cantic
           .
           5.
           2.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           All
           creatures
           watch
           to
           defend
           
           themselues
           from
           harmes
           ,
           souldiors
           watch
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           superiors
           watch
           ouer
           their
           inferiors
           ,
           wicked
           men
           watch
           to
           
           steale
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           watch
           in
           this
           Scripturement
           ,
           is
           when
           we
           carefully
           prepare
           our selues
           for
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           is
           largely
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           former
           verses
           ,
           
             Mar.
             13.
             33.
             to
             37.
             
             Watch
             and
             pray
             for
             yee
             know
             not
             when
             the
             time
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             is
             as
             a
             man
             going
             into
             a
             strange
             countrey
             ,
             and
             leaueth
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             giueth
             authority
             to
             his
             seruants
             ,
             and
             to
             euery
             man
             his
             worke
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             the
             porter
             to
             watch
             ,
             watch
             yee
             therefore
             (
             for
             yee
             know
             not
             when
             the
             Maister
             of
             the
             house
             will
             come
             at
             euen
             ,
             or
             at
             midnight
             at
             the
             Cockcrowing
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             dawning
             )
             least
             if
             hee
             come
             suddenly
             he
             should
             find
             you
             sleeping
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           vnprepared
           ,
           as
           the
           
             fiue
             foolish
             Virgins
             ,
             Matth.
          
           25.
           3.
           8.
           
           And
           those
           presumptuous
           Hypocrits
           ,
           Matth.
           7.
           22.
           
           The
           former
           without
           
             oyle
             in
             their
             lampes
          
           ,
           the
           latter
           crauing
           olde
           acquaintance
           and
           deserts
           of
           the
           Iudge
           .
           But
           this
           watch
           we
           cannot
           keepe
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           before
           watch
           ouer
           our
           whole
           liues
           carefully
           ,
           ordering
           the
           same
           according
           to
           Gods
           holy
           reuealed
           will
           ;
           and
           with
           all
           ,
           be
           carefull
           to
           leaue
           this
           life
           in
           most
           willing
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           ioyfull
           ,
           and
           godly
           manner
           ,
           preparing
           
           and
           waiting
           for
           a
           blessed
           departure
           hence
           ,
           &
           expecting
           I
           for
           a
           better
           life
           after
           death
           ,
           sutable
           to
           our
           former
           liues
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           departure
           and
           resignation
           of
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           into
           his
           hands
           that
           gaue
           them
           vs
           ;
           whereof
           it
           euidently
           appeareth
           by
           the
           premisses
           ,
           that
           euery
           
           man
           and
           woman
           ,
           hath
           three
           distinct
           watches
           to
           keepe
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           On
           ouer
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           
           liues
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           other
           for
           death
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           the
           third
           for
           our
           Sauiours
           
           blessed
           comming
           to
           iudgment
           .
           From
           which
           three
           ,
           we
           also
           may
           gather
           this
           discription
           of
           watching
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           to
           
           watch
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           exceeding
           carefull
           and
           circumspect
           to
           behaue
           our selues
           all
           our
           life
           ,
           holily
           ,
           soberly
           ,
           and
           iustly
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lords
           will
           expressed
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           euer
           to
           be
           heedfull
           to
           settle
           our selues
           in
           such
           a
           wise
           and
           constant
           religious
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           euer
           more
           ,
           as
           good
           and
           faithfull
           seruants
           be
           found
           well
           occupied
           ,
           and
           prepared
           both
           for
           death
           and
           our
           Lords
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ;
           without
           feare
           ,
           
           blame
           ,
           or
           checke
           .
           And
           because
           these
           three
           watches
           must
           be
           managed
           and
           effected
           in
           our
           life
           and
           health
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ,
           or
           vpon
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           .
           I
           will
           dilate
           of
           euery
           of
           them
           in
           order
           ,
           but
           first
           intreate
           of
           some
           points
           in
           generall
           ,
           which
           doe
           alike
           concerne
           these
           three
           sorts
           of
           watching
           ,
           then
           descend
           to
           discuse
           of
           the
           perticulars
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           lightly
           no
           doctrine
           is
           much
           regarded
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           knowne
           to
           
           be
           necessarie
           for
           the
           auditorie
           in
           respect
           of
           time
           and
           place
           :
           I
           will
           in
           the
           first
           place
           (
           God
           aiding
           me
           )
           shewe
           you
           ,
           how
           needfull
           this
           doctrine
           of
           watching
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           approued
           and
           acceptable
           to
           
           God
           both
           all
           our
           life
           long
           ,
           at
           our
           death
           ,
           and
           appearing
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           being
           found
           necessarie
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           consequently
           be
           profitable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           pleasant
           ,
           alluring
           ,
           and
           binding
           all
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           old
           and
           yong
           ,
           to
           the
           practise
           thereof
           ,
           vnlesse
           wilfully
           ,
           and
           madly
           they
           runne
           vpon
           the
           pickes
           of
           their
           owné
           destruction
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           forbid
           .
        
         
         
           My
           doctrine
           then
           is
           this
           .
           
             It
             is
             a
             most
          
           
           
             necessarie
             worke
             for
             all
             men
             liuing
             ,
             to
             watch
             ouer
             their
             liues
             ,
          
           during
           their
           aboade
           heere
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           the
           time
           of
           their
           transmigration
           hence
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           cheerefull
           and
           ioyfull
           appearing
           in
           iudgment
           ,
           my
           proofes
           be
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           I
           shewed
           the
           second
           
           in
           the
           exordium
           and
           enterance
           to
           this
           Sermon
           )
           these
           three
           points
           were
           the
           chiefest
           things
           which
           euery
           one
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           carefull
           of
           as
           long
           as
           they
           liue
           ;
           and
           wherein
           standeth
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           :
           so
           much
           as
           of
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           sought
           for
           in
           this
           life
           :
           And
           therefore
           are
           most
           needfull
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           God
           commandeth
           vs
           in
           diuers
           places
           to
           watch
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           for
           these
           three
           ends
           ,
           as
           heare
           
             Matth.
             2.
             4.
             4.
             2.
             
             Luke
          
           12
           36.
           
           &
           21.
           36.
           
           &
           22
           40.
           46.
           
           &
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.
           7.
           
           &
           5.
           8.
           
           Ephes.
           6.
           18.
           
           &
           1.
           
           
             Thess.
             5.
             6.
             10.
             
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           euery
           commandement
           of
           God
           binds
           the
           conscience
           perpetually
           to
           absolute
           obedience
           ,
           for
           God
           that
           commandeth
           ,
           is
           our
           great
           Lawgiuer
           :
           who
           is
           able
           to
           
             saue
             and
             destroy
             .
             Iam.
          
           4.
           12.
           
           To
           say
           nothing
           that
           Gods
           will
           is
           the
           only
           rule
           of
           
           euery
           mans
           will
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           a
           professed
           rebell
           ,
           then
           God
           in
           the
           very
           creation
           of
           Man
           and
           Angels
           :
           put
           this
           bridle
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           all
           reasonable
           creatures
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           without
           extreame
           and
           manifest
           impudencie
           ,
           durst
           gainsay
           ,
           but
           humbly
           and
           speedily
           obay
           ,
           any
           thing
           if
           it
           were
           apparantly
           knowne
           to
           be
           commanded
           by
           God
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           knowne
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           obayed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           not
           a
           more
           effectuall
           doctrine
           to
           rouse
           the
           sluggard
           ,
           then
           to
           heare
           the
           drumme
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           Gods
           iudgement
           sounding
           in
           his
           secure
           soule
           and
           eares
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Watchfulnes
           is
           profitable
           to
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           serue
           God
           sincerely
           without
           Hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           will
           cause
           vs
           to
           suruey
           our
           liues
           and
           iudge
           our selues
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           will
           pull
           downe
           our
           pride
           ,
           and
           cause
           vs
           loath
           the
           least
           thing
           that
           troubleth
           ,
           or
           hindereth
           our
           reckoning
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           latter
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           will
           cause
           vs
           make
           no
           account
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           then
           of
           an
           Inne
           or
           baiting
           
           place
           ,
           but
           ioy
           to
           depart
           from
           i●
           for
           heere
           can
           I
           goe
           about
           no
           good
           thing
           ,
           but
           Satan
           ,
           or
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           my
           ●●sts
           molest
           me
           ,
           and
           many
           excellent
           ●en
           haue
           fallen
           sorely
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           watching
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           I
           can
           watch
           without
           ceasing
           ,
           I
           shall
           get
           in
           each
           action
           the
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           vncomparable
           iewel
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           as
           a
           good
           steaward
           ,
           accountable
           to
           God
           of
           my
           talents
           without
           distrust
           ,
           I
           shall
           stop
           the
           mouths
           of
           my
           aduersaries
           ,
           and
           cause
           my
           religion
           to
           be
           well
           spoken
           off
           ,
           by
           my
           godly
           conuersation
           :
           and
           be
           ready
           when
           death
           summoneth
           ,
           and
           God
           cals
           me
           to
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           vse
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           make
           heereof
           ,
           
           serues
           for
           admonition
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           seeing
           watchfulnes
           is
           thus
           necessarie
           ,
           &
           profitable
           ,
           that
           we
           awake
           from
           the
           sleepe
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           trimme
           vp
           our
           lampes
           to
           meete
           our
           blessed
           bridgroome
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           with
           the
           sluggard
           plead
           for
           sleepe
           ,
           
             yet
             a
             little
             sleepe
             ,
             a
             little
             slumber
             ,
             a
             little
             foulling
             of
             the
             hands
             to
             sleepe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Prou.
           24.
           33.
           
           Least
           pouerty
           commeth
           vpon
           vs
           as
           on
           that
           trauelleth
           
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           necessity
           like
           an
           armed
           man.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Seeing
           this
           doctrine
           concerneth
           all
           men
           generally
           ,
           rich
           ,
           as
           poore
           ,
           wise
           ,
           as
           foolish
           :
           all
           men
           are
           speedi
           y
           to
           watch
           and
           awake
           betimes
           ,
           we
           see
           how
           euery
           man
           is
           ready
           and
           wise
           to
           coine
           excuses
           ,
           to
           draw
           their
           neckes
           from
           vnder
           Christs
           yoake
           and
           burthen
           ,
           how
           easie
           and
           light
           so
           euer
           ,
           vsing
           all
           exceptions
           and
           exemptions
           ,
           and
           so
           shift
           of
           this
           Mandate
           ,
           as
           not
           appertaining
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           now
           at
           least
           :
           and
           wi
           I
           not
           seeme
           to
           them
           so
           peremptorie
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           cases
           admits
           relaxation
           ,
           a
           common
           ,
           but
           a
           pestilent
           sicknes
           ,
           infecting
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Adam
           :
           we
           see
           how
           Adam
           and
           Euah
           had
           their
           peraduentures
           and
           excuses
           ,
           Gen
           3.
           3.
           
           The
           recusant
           ghuests
           had
           their
           vnmannerly
           demurres
           ,
           and
           made
           light
           to
           come
           to
           the
           wedding
           ,
           
             Luke
             14.
             24.
             
             Martha
          
           was
           busie
           in
           prouiding
           
             Christs
             dinner
             ,
             Luke
          
           10.
           42.
           
           A
           good
           worke
           doubtles
           ,
           but
           
             on
             thing
             was
             necessarie
          
           :
           the
           Lawyers
           could
           not
           abide
           to
           be
           rebuked
           ,
           Luke
           11.
           45.
           
           And
           when
           our
           Sauiour
           exhorted
           all
           to
           
             watch
             :
             Peter
          
           expecting
           exemption
           to
           some
           ,
           asketh
           if
           
           he
           
             spake
             to
             all
             ,
             Luke
          
           12.
           41.
           
           So
           likewise
           heere
           it
           is
           like
           they
           looked
           for
           a
           prerogatiue
           ,
           but
           our
           Sauiour
           preuents
           them
           ,
           saying
           .
           
             Those
             things
             that
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             all
             ,
             watch
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           beloued
           let
           vs
           all
           as
           one
           man
           buckle
           our selues
           to
           this
           weighty
           worke
           :
           and
           know
           that
           all
           men
           must
           die
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           iudgement
           ;
           and
           therefore
           happy
           is
           he
           that
           is
           best
           prepared
           for
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           more
           precious
           worke
           ,
           then
           to
           purchase
           lands
           ,
           or
           buy
           oxen
           ,
           yea
           then
           to
           
             dine
             Christ
          
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           flee
           to
           Tharsus
           ,
           as
           Ionah
           from
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Lord.
           O
           Lord
           open
           we
           beseech
           thee
           ,
           our
           drowsie
           eies
           ,
           that
           we
           sleepe
           not
           in
           death
           ,
           least
           the
           enemie
           say
           I
           haue
           preuailed
           against
           him
           ;
           or
           where
           is
           now
           thy
           God
           :
           and
           thus
           farre
           as
           now
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           of
           watchfulnes
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           point
           is
           to
           seeke
           out
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           watchword
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           
           is
           more
           euidently
           apparant
           (
           as
           colours
           of
           contrarie
           die
           or
           hue
           )
           by
           the
           contrary
           sense
           or
           speech
           .
           Now
           the
           contrary
           tearme
           to
           watchfulnes
           is
           to
           be
           sleepy
           ,
           carelesse
           or
           secure
           ,
           how
           matters
           fare
           or
           
           fall
           ,
           well
           or
           ill
           .
           Therefore
           in
           saying
           watch
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           meaneth
           sleepe
           not
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           in
           Mar.
           13.
           35.
           36.
           
           
             Watch
             therefore
             ,
             &c.
             least
             he
             find
             you
             sleeping
             .
          
           And
           in
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.
           6.
           
           
             Let
             vs
             not
             sleepe
             but
             watch
             and
             be
             sober
             .
          
           Now
           whereas
           there
           is
           a
           naturall
           sleepe
           ,
           a
           deadly
           sleepe
           ,
           or
           sleepe
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           a
           spirituall
           sleepe
           ,
           heere
           the
           spirituall
           sleepe
           is
           only
           ment
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           dulnes
           of
           spirit
           ,
           a
           satiety
           and
           vnaptnes
           to
           any
           godly
           exercise
           ,
           as
           drowned
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           or
           carnall
           contents
           and
           besotted
           in
           sinne
           ,
           whereby
           he
           looseth
           all
           feeling
           in
           heauenly
           things
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           in
           a
           naturall
           sleepe
           ,
           or
           sicke
           of
           a
           lethargie
           ,
           whereof
           men
           die
           sleeping
           ,
           or
           without
           feeling
           ,
           and
           this
           sleepe
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           Iesus
           impliedly
           vnder
           this
           word
           watch
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Antithesis
           therof
           ,
           commandeth
           vs
           to
           a
           voyd
           as
           the
           sorest
           enemie
           to
           watchfulnes
           ,
           whereof
           I
           raise
           this
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           
             If
             we
             intend
             to
             lead
             godly
             liues
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             our selues
             for
             death
             ,
             and
             for
             Christs
          
           
           
             appearing
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             sleepe
             in
             sinne
             ,
          
           nor
           fuffer
           our selues
           to
           be
           ouertaken
           with
           carnall
           security
           ,
           or
           carelesse
           
           satietie
           in
           heauenly
           things
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           is
           proued
           out
           of
           the
           afore
           named
           testimonies
           in
           Mar.
           13.
           36.
           and
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.
           6.
           
           
           Where
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           that
           the
           Thessalonians
           were
           
             not
             now
             in
             darknes
             ,
             that
             that
             day
             should
             come
             vpon
             them
             as
             a
             theefe
             ,
          
           but
           were
           the
           children
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           were
           not
           to
           sleepe
           ,
           but
           
             to
             watch
             and
             be
             sober
          
           ,
           this
           sobriety
           also
           
           is
           a
           spirituall
           temperance
           and
           moderation
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           least
           we
           become
           fettered
           and
           drunken
           as
           it
           were
           with
           the
           allurements
           and
           delights
           thereof
           so
           Rom.
           13.
           11.
           
           He
           sheweth
           that
           howsoeuer
           formerly
           they
           slept
           in
           security
           and
           sinne
           ,
           without
           remorse
           or
           regard
           ,
           whether
           to
           please
           or
           displease
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           now
           being
           conuerted
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           euery
           moment
           expecting
           both
           for
           death
           and
           his
           comming
           to
           iudgment
           ,
           it
           was
           time
           to
           
             awake
             from
             this
             sleepe
          
           ,
           to
           cast
           away
           all
           stupidity
           of
           minde
           ,
           all
           security
           of
           life
           ,
           all
           pampering
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           to
           awake
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           put
           of
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           on
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           like
           places
           we
           haue
           in
           Ephes.
           5.
           14.
           out
           of
           Isai.
           60.
           1.
           
           Examples
           shewe
           what
           harme
           
           security
           bringeth
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           old
           world
           ,
           Sodomits
           and
           men
           of
           Laish
           ,
           Luke
           17.
           26.
           28.
           
           Iudg.
           18.
           7.
           and
           Deut.
           29.
           19.
           20.
           
           Psal.
           10.
           6.
           12.
           
           &
           36.
           2.
           
           &
           49.
           7.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           no
           disease
           is
           so
           desperate
           ,
           or
           past
           recouery
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           groweth
           vpon
           a
           man
           so
           extreamly
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           sense
           or
           feeling
           thereof
           ,
           or
           which
           ouerwhelmeth
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           sweetnes
           delight
           or
           sleepines
           ,
           as
           doe
           the
           Lethargie
           ,
           consumptions
           ,
           and
           strong
           poisons
           :
           so
           is
           there
           no
           sinne
           so
           pernitious
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           pricketh
           not
           the
           conscience
           ,
           as
           this
           sleepie
           security
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           we
           take
           to
           be
           small
           or
           no
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           sinnes
           of
           custome
           ,
           gainfull
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           vsury
           ,
           cunnicatching
           ,
           &c.
           sinnes
           of
           sport
           ,
           negligences
           ,
           sinnes
           of
           omission
           ,
           and
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           &c.
           or
           such
           as
           we
           feele
           a
           holines
           in
           the
           doing
           thereof
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           superstitions
           worships
           ,
           humaine
           inuentions
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           as
           in
           praying
           ,
           and
           praising
           God
           ,
           in
           lip
           labour
           without
           feeling
           ,
           or
           attention
           of
           heart
           ,
           so
           charming
           sorcerie
           ,
           coniuring
           ,
           casting
           of
           figures
           ,
           and
           iudicial
           astronomie
           ,
           as
           also
           when
           we
           feele
           no
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           corruption
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           as
           doe
           persumpters
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           murtherers
           ,
           theeues
           ,
           swearers
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           take
           themselues
           to
           be
           cockesure
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           sometimes
           they
           goe
           to
           Church
           :
           mumble
           a
           few
           prayers
           by
           rote
           ,
           and
           tale
           ,
           or
           for
           that
           they
           pay
           their
           tythes
           ,
           fast
           ,
           &c.
           As
           he
           ,
           Luk.
           18.
           11.
           and
           Isa.
           65.
           5.
           
           Or
           leade
           ciuill
           liues
           ;
           
           yet
           let
           such
           awake
           speedily
           from
           this
           deadly
           sleepe
           ;
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           now
           Satan
           preuaileth
           and
           keepes
           the
           possession
           when
           all
           is
           peace
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           thou
           in
           the
           broad
           way
           to
           damnation
           ;
           vnlesse
           in
           this
           quiet
           storme
           thou
           fall
           lustily
           to
           the
           tackling
           for
           thy
           shippe
           is
           in
           the
           quick
           sands
           ,
           ready
           to
           drowne
           :
           fall
           therefore
           to
           speedy
           repentance
           ;
           crie
           to
           the
           Lord
           mightily
           ;
           thy
           ship
           sinketh
           ,
           procure
           his
           fauour
           in
           Christ
           ,
           shake
           of
           thy
           drowsinesse
           least
           as
           a
           sluggish
           souldiour
           thou
           loose
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           Satan
           get
           the
           victory
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           serues
           for
           instruction
           to
           Gods
           children
           ,
           to
           stand
           vpon
           their
           watch
           
           knowing
           that
           our
           whole
           life
           is
           a
           spirituall
           warfare
           ;
           and
           therefore
           beware
           thou
           loose
           not
           the
           field
           :
           before
           the
           day
           of
           triumph
           
           come
           :
           for
           we
           see
           how
           Sathan
           our
           Arch
           enemie
           ,
           knowing
           his
           time
           to
           be
           but
           short
           ,
           redoubleth
           his
           forces
           to
           vanquish
           vs
           ,
           therefore
           in
           this
           danger
           there
           is
           no
           sleeping
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           hungry
           roaring
           Lyon
           will
           deuoure
           vs
           ;
           but
           be
           we
           wise
           to
           preuent
           his
           stratagems
           ,
           and
           neuer
           thinke
           that
           we
           are
           stronger
           in
           faith
           ,
           nor
           holier
           in
           life
           ,
           then
           Satan
           dare
           aduenture
           vpon
           vs.
           He
           sp●red
           not
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           Gods
           Elect
           in
           any
           age
           ,
           nor
           estate
           of
           life
           .
           What
           thinke
           ye
           of
           these
           pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           and
           
             Andrew
             ,
             Iames
          
           and
           Iohn
           ?
           were
           they
           not
           Christs
           chosen
           and
           best
           beloued
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           most
           mortified
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           forsaken
           all
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           had
           of
           long
           time
           beene
           continually
           schooled
           by
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ;
           so
           that
           Peter
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           that
           this
           commandement
           concerned
           them
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           see
           what
           sadde
           and
           serious
           exhortation
           our
           Sauiour
           giueth
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           snort
           in
           security
           ?
           The
           mercifull
           God
           be
           gracious
           and
           mercifull
           vnto
           vs.
           Is
           our
           corruption
           so
           contagious
           ,
           so
           farre
           and
           wide
           crept
           ,
           and
           euery
           where
           so
           pestilent
           ,
           
           that
           in
           all
           the
           world
           not
           on
           man
           nor
           woman
           can
           be
           found
           ,
           who
           can
           say
           ,
           I
           neede
           not
           watch
           .
           I
           may
           sleepe
           carelesse
           
             for
             thou
             Lord
             of
             thy
             goodnesse
             haste
             made
             my
             hill
             so
             strong
             ,
             my
             lampe
             ouerrunneth
          
           
           
             with
             oyle
             ,
             my
             siue
             talents
             haue
             gained
             ten
             ,
          
           and
           I
           my selfe
           am
           so
           wise
           ,
           so
           holy
           ,
           so
           mortified
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           no
           admonition
           :
           
             I
             am
             holier
             then
             thou
             ,
             stand
             a
             part
             ,
             come
             not
             neere
             to
             me
             .
             Isa.
          
           65.
           5.
           
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           neither
           Peter
           ,
           nor
           
             Andrew
             ,
             Iames
          
           nor
           Iohn
           ,
           are
           exempted
           ,
           I
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           
             Take
             heede
             ,
             watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             all
          
           (
           none
           excepted
           )
           watch
           ,
           sleepe
           not
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           But
           for
           that
           securitie
           ,
           carelesnesse
           ,
           &
           sleepe
           ,
           so
           inebriate
           mens
           minds
           ,
           as
           a
           continuall
           drunkennesse
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           remember
           God
           to
           know
           his
           reuealed
           will
           ,
           nor
           stir
           vp
           themselues
           to
           reforme
           their
           liues
           ,
           nor
           yet
           arise
           from
           from
           this
           dead
           sleepe
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             may
             giue
             them
             life
          
           .
           And
           this
           deadnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           (
           that
           nothing
           can
           awake
           them
           ,
           with
           what
           pipe
           soeuer
           ye
           play
           )
           what
           is
           it
           else
           ,
           but
           as
           in
           Christs
           time
           it
           was
           an
           infallible
           signe
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Citie
           and
           Temple
           ,
           so
           now
           of
           the
           end
           of
           
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           
             Christ
             shall
             not
             finde
          
           (
           as
           himselfe
           foretelleth
           )
           
             faith
             vpon
             the
             earth
          
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           serues
           for
           comfort
           to
           Gods
           
           Elect
           ,
           who
           in
           watching
           and
           prayer
           ,
           wholly
           submit
           themselues
           to
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           doe
           most
           carefully
           ,
           shake
           off
           this
           drowsie
           sluggishnesse
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           :
           not
           forgetting
           they
           must
           die
           &
           be
           brought
           to
           iudgement
           ;
           and
           albeit
           they
           sometimes
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           
             slumber
             &
             sleepe
             .
             Matth.
          
           25.
           5.
           
           Yet
           are
           they
           full
           secure
           and
           carelesse
           ,
           
             there
             lampes
             purely
             burning
          
           ,
           and
           well
           stored
           with
           oyle
           ,
           for
           they
           replenished
           in
           hearts
           ,
           with
           faith
           and
           obedience
           in
           life
           ,
           haue
           euer
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           are
           euer
           prouided
           and
           are
           sure
           that
           (
           there
           sinnes
           in
           Christ
           being
           pardoned
           )
           no
           euill
           can
           befall
           them
           ;
           
             nor
             separate
             them
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God.
             Rom.
          
           8.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
           But
           may
           euer
           with
           Dauid
           cheerefully
           sing
           ,
           
             I
             will
             lay
             me
             downe
             and
             also
             sleepe
             in
             peace
             ,
             for
             thou
             Lord
             only
             makest
             me
             dwell
             in
             safetie
             .
             Psal.
          
           4.
           8.
           
           And
           what
           (
           beloued
           )
           can
           be
           more
           ioyfull
           and
           comfortable
           to
           vs
           ,
           then
           by
           these
           meanes
           now
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           be
           interressed
           to
           Gods
           heauenly
           
           regalties
           ,
           and
           diuine
           priuiledges
           ,
           whereby
           this
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           wherein
           we
           thus
           conuerse
           ,
           is
           made
           an
           entry
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           not
           now
           only
           ,
           but
           at
           our
           death
           will
           make
           vs
           sanctifiedly
           secure
           and
           ioyfull
           ,
           when
           then
           a
           farre
           off
           (
           as
           saylers
           vpon
           the
           sea
           )
           wee
           behold
           our
           long
           wished
           hauen
           and
           home
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           breaking
           vp
           our
           watch
           and
           ward
           ,
           doe
           confidently
           in
           sure
           faith
           and
           vndoubted
           hope
           of
           a
           glorious
           resurrection
           to
           life
           eternall
           ,
           commit
           our selues
           ,
           soules
           and
           bodies
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           our
           gracious
           God
           ,
           and
           thus
           farre
           of
           the
           Antithesis
           ;
           next
           of
           the
           Thesis
           it selfe
           which
           is
           watch
           .
        
         
           This
           watchword
           I
           deuided
           into
           three
           
           parts
           ,
           for
           this
           life
           ,
           for
           death
           ,
           for
           iudgement
           .
           In
           the
           first
           place
           I
           am
           to
           shew
           how
           we
           are
           to
           watch
           for
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           liue
           according
           to
           Gods
           holy
           will
           ,
           while
           wee
           haue
           our
           aboade
           heere
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           while
           secured
           of
           Gods
           good
           acceptance
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           doings
           and
           dealings
           :
           wherefore
           of
           this
           first
           branch
           of
           watching
           I
           gather
           this
           doctrine
           :
           viz.
           
        
         
         
           
             Seeing
             the
             whole
             lifo
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             continuall
             warfare
             full
             of
             labour
             and
             dangers
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             we
             enuironed
             on
             euery
             side
             with
             many
             and
             mightie
             ,
             fierce
             and
             malitious
             enemies
             ,
             we
             must
             while
             we
             liue
             in
             these
             earthy
             Taber
             nacles
             and
             tents
             (
             as
             souldtours
             in
             the
             field
             and
             pilgrimes
             in
             the
             world
             )
             in
             all
             carefulnesse
             ,
             pietie
             ,
             and
             sobrietie
             ,
             constantly
             watch
             ouer
             euery
             periode
             of
             our
             liues
             and
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
          
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           passe
           our
           daies
           religiously
           and
           holily
           according
           to
           Gods
           reuealed
           will
           during
           our
           naturall
           liues
           .
        
         
           This
           proposition
           is
           thus
           prooued
           .
           First
           
           our
           Sauiour
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           sundry
           places
           besides
           ,
           stirreth
           and
           commandeth
           his
           Disciples
           and
           vs
           all
           to
           watch
           :
           and
           in
           Luk.
           12.
           35.
           to
           49.
           largely
           discourseth
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           concluding
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             That
             blessed
             is
             that
             seruant
             whom
             the
             Lord
             when
             he
             commeth
             shall
             finde
             waking
             .
          
           And
           Paul
           in
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           34.
           
           Exhorts
           vs
           
             to
             awake
             to
             liue
             righteously
             and
             not
             to
             sinne
             ,
          
           and
           16.
           13.
           
           
             To
             watch
             ,
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             to
             quite
             vs
             like
             men
             and
             be
             strong
             ,
          
           and
           Eph.
           6.
           18.
           
           
             To
             watch
             with
             all
             perseuerance
             and
             supplication
             for
             all
             Saints
             .
          
           
           Where
           he
           makes
           watching
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Christian
           armour
           ,
           against
           Satan
           and
           all
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           Peter
           ,
           1.
           
           Epist.
           5.
           8.
           
           And
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Sardis
           exhorteth
           her
           
             to
             awake
             and
             watch
          
           ,
           else
           threatneth
           to
           
             oome
             vpon
             her
             suddenly
             as
             a
             theefe
             ,
             Reuel
             .
          
           3.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           in
           Reuel
           .
           16.
           15.
           
           Christ
           againe
           calleth
           them
           
             blessed
             who
             watch
             and
             keepe
             their
             garments
             least
             they
             walke
             naked
             and
             men
             see
             their
             filthtnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Reasons
           enforce
           the
           doctrine
           :
           as
           first
           
           God
           commands
           vs
           to
           watch
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           behoouefull
           and
           needfull
           for
           vs.
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           imminent
           dangers
           we
           stand
           in
           ,
           perswade
           thereunto
           as
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           nature
           :
           prone
           to
           sinne
           and
           to
           all
           mischiefe
           ;
           Sathans
           manifold
           assaults
           and
           temptations
           ;
           certaine
           vncertaine
           death
           ;
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           vnsupportable
           iudgements
           ;
           the
           baits
           and
           allurements
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           as
           with
           so
           many
           cartropes
           pulling
           vs
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           damnation
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           and
           death
           in
           euery
           creature
           we
           vse
           ;
           and
           vnder
           euery
           stone
           lurketh
           a
           Scorpion
           ready
           to
           sting
           vs
           to
           death
           ,
           if
           wee
           bee
           not
           vigilant
           
           and
           constant
           in
           prayer
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           benefites
           redounding
           to
           vs
           hereof
           ,
           should
           set
           vs
           forward
           to
           this
           dutie
           ,
           as
           namely
           :
           first
           ,
           we
           shall
           liue
           righteously
           and
           glorifie
           God
           in
           all
           our
           dealings
           :
           
           secondly
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           as
           in
           compleate
           
           harnesse
           appointed
           ,
           against
           Sathan
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           concupiscences
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           be
           helpfull
           to
           
           men
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           hurtfull
           to
           none
           :
           fifthly
           ,
           Blessed
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           :
           sixthly
           ,
           
           most
           happie
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           &c.
           
           which
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           grant
           vs
           all
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           vse
           we
           are
           to
           make
           of
           this
           
           sad
           doctrine
           serues
           to
           instruct
           vs
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           not
           to
           watch
           ,
           and
           wherein
           according
           to
           our
           Sauiours
           will
           we
           must
           watch
           ;
           where
           we
           are
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           our
           Sauiours
           minde
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           watching
           we
           should
           forbeare
           naturall
           sleep
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           needfull
           and
           profitable
           for
           vs
           as
           is
           our
           food
           :
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           for
           some
           part
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           that
           we
           awake
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           silent
           and
           solitarie
           time
           giue
           our selues
           to
           prayer
           .
           So
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           he
           remembred
           God
           in
           his
           
             bedde
             and
             thought
             
             vpon
             him
             when
             he
             was
             waking
             ,
          
           Psal.
           63.
           1.
           7.
           
           
             At
             midnight
             rose
             vp
             to
             giue
             God
             thankes
             .
          
           Psal.
           119.
           62.
           
           
             And
             euery
             night
             washed
             his
             bedde
             and
             watered
             his
             couch
             with
             teares
             .
          
           Psal.
           6.
           6.
           and
           good
           reason
           had
           he
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           For
           this
           was
           the
           most
           conuenient
           time
           to
           speake
           without
           interruption
           ,
           and
           talke
           at
           large
           and
           most
           familiarly
           with
           his
           God
           ,
           which
           worke
           in
           truth
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           any
           sleepe
           ,
           Then
           in
           the
           day
           time
           .
           He
           was
           so
           taken
           vp
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           he
           often
           had
           no
           time
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           in
           priuate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           rise
           at
           midnight
           ,
           to
           pray
           &
           praise
           the
           Lord.
           So
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           when
           for
           the
           presse
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           his
           indefatigable
           labour
           in
           preaching
           ,
           and
           teaching
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           working
           of
           miracles
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           talke
           with
           his
           God
           in
           prayer
           ,
           He
           would
           goe
           out
           to
           the
           mount
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           spend
           the
           whole
           night
           therein
           .
           Luk.
           6.
           12.
           and
           21.
           37.
           
           And
           so
           shou'd
           we
           doe
           ,
           for
           the
           night
           is
           the
           fittest
           time
           for
           this
           holy
           worke
           ,
           for
           then
           may
           wee
           haue
           elbow
           roome
           inough
           ,
           without
           any
           disturbance
           of
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           family
           or
           
           friends
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           secular
           affaires
           ,
           to
           examine
           our
           hearts
           ,
           if
           Christ
           called
           vs
           at
           midnight
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           at
           cocke-crowing
           ,
           or
           
             in
             the
             dawning
          
           ,
           Mark.
           13.
           35.
           we
           might
           euery
           way
           be
           ready
           prepared
           and
           waking
           ,
           yea
           walking
           with
           our
           God
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           powre
           out
           our
           hearts
           to
           our
           good
           and
           mercifull
           God
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           be
           heard
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           no
           warrant
           for
           swinish
           wretches
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           pray
           at
           all
           ,
           neuer
           pray
           but
           in
           their
           beds
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           drunken
           ,
           drowsiely
           ,
           and
           sleepingly
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           lip-labour
           deuotion
           they
           fall
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           withall
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           themselues
           ,
           yea
           bragge
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           euer
           fall
           asleepe
           in
           a
           good
           worke
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           said
           they
           were
           ouertaken
           with
           sleepe
           ,
           in
           abusing
           Gods
           Maiestie
           with
           their
           lippe-labour
           prayer
           ,
           taking
           his
           name
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           offering
           vnto
           him
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           fooles
           ,
           Eccle.
           5.
           17.
           and
           6.
           1.
           
           But
           by
           watching
           ,
           
           the
           Lord
           warneth
           vs
           to
           be
           vigilant
           and
           carefull
           ouer
           our
           whole
           liues
           and
           euery
           part
           thereof
           ,
           that
           Satan
           with
           his
           subtilties
           and
           sleights
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           world
           
           with
           the
           enticements
           thereof
           ,
           nor
           sinne
           
           with
           his
           deceitfulnesse
           ,
           nor
           our
           owne
           nature
           ,
           with
           the
           lusts
           and
           corruptions
           therof
           ,
           draw
           vs
           from
           our
           faith
           and
           profession
           ,
           or
           from
           our
           loyall
           obedience
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           defeate
           ,
           vs
           of
           our
           ioyfull
           victory
           and
           hopefull
           triumph
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           day
           ouer
           all
           gods
           and
           our
           enemies
           ,
           and
           withall
           depriue
           vs
           of
           our
           vncorruptible
           crowne
           of
           glory
           :
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           must
           wee
           euer
           imitate
           the
           Hare
           ,
           who
           though
           shee
           sleepeth
           ,
           yet
           neuer
           closeth
           her
           eyes
           together
           ,
           but
           euer
           pricketh
           vp
           her
           cares
           to
           listen
           ,
           if
           any
           dog
           barke
           or
           trace
           after
           her
           :
           so
           though
           wee
           sleepe
           our
           hearts
           euer
           must
           bee
           awake
           ,
           
           and
           with
           Iob
           must
           feare
           and
           examine
           all
           our
           waies
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           in
           this
           holy
           worke
           we
           haue
           no
           greater
           enemy
           then
           our selues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           (
           as
           our
           houshold
           ,
           and
           euer
           flattering
           foe
           )
           we
           must
           watch
           ,
           and
           distrust
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           as
           vnder
           an
           yron
           locke
           ,
           keepe
           in
           ,
           and
           vnder
           ,
           all
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           and
           workes
           ,
           else
           they
           will
           lay
           broad
           open
           the
           gates
           of
           our
           soules
           for
           Sathans
           complices
           to
           enter
           in
           and
           robbe
           vs
           of
           all
           graces
           temporall
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           
           then
           woe
           ,
           woe
           shall
           be
           vnto
           vs.
           Neither
           is
           this
           all
           our
           charge
           though
           this
           bee
           
           more
           then
           well
           we
           can
           discharge
           :
           but
           wee
           must
           further
           watch
           ouer
           such
           as
           God
           chargeth
           vs
           withall
           ,
           as
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           
           Husband
           ouer
           his
           wife
           ,
           that
           as
           before
           she
           was
           married
           to
           him
           she
           was
           ospoused
           to
           a
           better
           husband
           ,
           euen
           in
           Baptisme
           to
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           hand
           receiued
           her
           to
           be
           his
           helper
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           ,
           to
           see
           her
           keepe
           faith
           and
           truth
           to
           her
           first
           husband
           .
           So
           must
           he
           carefully
           watch
           ouer
           her
           that
           shee
           breake
           not
           faith
           nor
           promise
           in
           any
           case
           ,
           but
           daily
           walke
           more
           and
           more
           worthy
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           sinceritie
           ,
           good
           conscience
           ,
           faith
           vnfained
           ,
           and
           all
           loyall
           and
           renewed
           obedience
           :
           and
           seeing
           shee
           is
           the
           chiefest
           of
           her
           heauenly
           Fathers
           goods
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           respect
           and
           keepe
           her
           in
           all
           honestie
           ,
           pietie
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           as
           the
           chiefest
           iewell
           of
           price
           committed
           to
           his
           safe
           custodie
           ,
           and
           in
           due
           time
           be
           readie
           to
           restore
           her
           to
           God
           her
           Father
           ,
           
             a
             pure
             and
             chast
             Matrone
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinckle
             .
          
           For
           hauing
           vndertaken
           a
           charge
           ,
           hee
           must
           beautifie
           and
           adorne
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           say
           of
           
           her
           as
           Augustus
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             of
             bricke
             ,
             I
             leaue
             it
             of
             Marble
             ,
          
           which
           he
           may
           well
           and
           easily
           performe
           ,
           beeing
           first
           godly
           religious
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           his
           wife
           is
           his
           sweete
           garden
           ,
           wherein
           he
           must
           continually
           walke
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           gainfull
           vineyard
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           euer
           to
           be
           imployed
           ,
           neither
           will
           any
           (
           I
           trow
           )
           bee
           so
           fond
           as
           to
           thinke
           to
           reape
           commoditie
           from
           his
           vineyard
           ,
           if
           he
           plant
           not
           therein
           ,
           continually
           the
           choisest
           vines
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           cost
           ,
           which
           set
           will
           quite
           cost
           ,
           and
           prune
           and
           dresse
           his
           trees
           ,
           nor
           to
           take
           delight
           and
           comfort
           of
           his
           garden
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           carefull
           to
           weede
           it
           of
           all
           vnsauoury
           herbes
           ,
           and
           set
           therein
           the
           most
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           sweetest
           ,
           plants
           as
           are
           to
           bee
           found
           ,
           else
           madde
           were
           he
           that
           would
           exclaime
           that
           hee
           can
           make
           no
           commodity
           nor
           gather
           any
           fruit
           out
           of
           his
           garden
           or
           orchard
           ,
           when
           as
           hee
           neuer
           set
           on
           good
           herbe
           nor
           plant
           in
           them
           one
           or
           other
           .
           The
           like
           is
           euery
           husband
           to
           deeme
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           watch
           for
           her
           good
           ,
           and
           shee
           will
           doe
           thee
           all
           good
           .
        
         
           Then
           secondly
           ,
           euery
           father
           is
           to
           
           
           watch
           ouer
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           they
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           grow
           not
           from
           pure
           wheare
           to
           wilde
           oats
           ,
           as
           Helies
           sonnes
           did
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           parents
           and
           children
           .
           1.
           
           Sam.
           4.
           17.
           
           &c.
           And
           this
           watch
           is
           hardest
           of
           all
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           the
           fruit
           of
           our
           bodies
           in
           which
           respect
           we
           are
           ouer
           indulgent
           ,
           as
           was
           Dauid
           to
           
             Absolon
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
          
           18.
           3.
           and
           19.
           33.
           and
           to
           
             Adoniah
             .
             1.
             
             King.
          
           1.
           6.
           
           And
           therefore
           are
           they
           too
           often
           more
           rebellious
           and
           head-strong
           ,
           then
           wee
           can
           rule
           ,
           or
           willingly
           would
           bend
           ,
           much
           lesse
           breake
           or
           cast
           out
           of
           our
           houses
           ,
           and
           stone
           to
           death
           .
           Deuter.
           21.
           18.
           
           And
           who
           though
           he
           were
           full
           of
           eyes
           and
           neuer
           sleeping
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           for
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           parents
           with
           heauie
           hearts
           often
           sing
           Moses
           song
           ,
           in
           Numb
           .
           11.
           11.
           
           &c.
           
             Lord
             if
             I
             haue
             found
             fauour
             in
             thy
             sight
             kill
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             behold
             not
             my
             misery
             !
          
           What
           is
           heere
           then
           to
           be
           done
           ?
           shall
           wee
           in
           the
           most
           needfull
           place
           giue
           ouer
           our
           watch
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           But
           rather
           herein
           follow
           Salomons
           counsell
           in
           Prou.
           22.
           6.
           
           Traine
           vp
           (
           or
           Catechize
           )
           
             a
             childe
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           a
           childe
           )
           
             in
             the
             way
             he
             should
             goe
             ;
             and
             
             when
             he
             is
             old
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             it
             :
          
           And
           good
           reason
           ,
           for
           looke
           how
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           children
           is
           ,
           sutable
           thereunto
           will
           be
           their
           whole
           life
           ,
           continually
           aspecting
           thereupon
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           the
           Sunne
           euer
           setteth
           euen
           against
           the
           place
           it
           first
           that
           day
           arose
           .
           And
           looke
           what
           impression
           the
           waxe
           taketh
           when
           it
           is
           new
           ,
           it
           will
           retaine
           when
           it
           is
           hard
           and
           old
           .
           Gods
           people
           were
           carefull
           hereof
           ,
           for
           wee
           see
           how
           watchfull
           Iob
           was
           ouer
           his
           children
           ,
           how
           he
           sent
           and
           sanctified
           them
           ,
           
             and
             rose
             vp
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             offered
             burnt
             offerings
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             them
             all
             .
             For
          
           Iob
           
             thought
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             my
             sonnes
             haue
             sinned
             and
             blasphemed
             God
             in
             there
             hearts
             ,
             thus
             did
          
           Iob
           
             euery
             day
          
           .
           Iob
           1.
           5.
           
           Abraham
           was
           commended
           for
           commanding
           his
           
             sonnes
             and
             houshold
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             doe
             righteousnesse
             and
             iudgement
             .
          
           Gen.
           18.
           19.
           
           Which
           how
           we
           l
           he
           performed
           ,
           appeared
           in
           that
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           
             he
             circumcised
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             sonne
          
           Ishmael
           
             and
             all
             the
             men
             in
             his
             house
             ,
          
           Gen.
           17.
           26.
           27.
           
           Whereof
           were
           318.
           able
           men
           of
           war
           ,
           Gen.
           14.
           14.
           
           And
           how
           could
           Ioseph
           approoue
           
           so
           wise
           and
           godly
           a
           man
           departing
           from
           his
           fathers
           house
           at
           seuenteene
           
           yeeres
           ,
           Gen
           37.
           2.
           
           Or
           Samuel
           so
           holy
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           Daniel
           and
           his
           three
           companions
           so
           excellent
           ,
           Moses
           and
           Dauid
           men
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ,
           Salomon
           so
           toward
           ,
           Ezechias
           seruants
           so
           gracious
           ,
           that
           they
           penned
           a
           part
           of
           Salomons
           prouerbs
           ,
           as
           
             Prou.
             25.
             1.
             
             Ioshua
          
           and
           
           Nehemiah
           ,
           so
           zealous
           and
           godly
           gouernours
           ,
           
             Nathaniel
             ,
             Paul
          
           ,
           and
           Timothy
           so
           religious
           ,
           but
           that
           from
           there
           cradles
           they
           were
           by
           their
           godly
           parents
           continually
           trained
           in
           the
           feare
           ,
           fauour
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Lords
           word
           and
           will.
           Mose
           :
           deliuered
           Israel
           Gods
           lawes
           ,
           
             to
             teach
             them
             their
             sonnes
             and
             sonnes
             sonnes
             ,
             all
             their
             daies
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           euery
           day
           
             while
             they
             liued
          
           ,
           Deut.
           6.
           2.
           
           And
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           bound
           all
           Israel
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           children
           ,
           seruants
           and
           bond-slaues
           by
           an
           oath
           to
           keepe
           and
           maintaine
           Gods
           lawes
           ,
           all
           excuses
           set
           apart
           ,
           as
           writes
           
             Iosephus
             Antiq.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             vlt.
          
           which
           they
           failed
           not
           for
           many
           yeeres
           to
           performe
           most
           carefully
           ,
           they
           in
           these
           last
           times
           not
           only
           from
           their
           cradles
           instruct
           their
           children
           
           in
           the
           principles
           and
           summes
           of
           religion
           which
           they
           call
           there
           little
           Bible
           ,
           but
           at
           fiue
           yeeres
           old
           ,
           set
           them
           to
           reade
           Moses
           law
           at
           tenne
           ,
           the
           commentaries
           and
           expositions
           of
           there
           Rabines
           at
           thirteene
           ,
           rules
           and
           precepts
           morall
           ,
           at
           fifteene
           the
           Thalumd
           controuersies
           and
           disputations
           of
           the
           Rabines
           law
           .
           Humphred
           .
           and
           
             Ioh.
             Buxdorph
             .
             Syn.
             Iud.
          
           
           cap.
           3.
           
           So
           that
           their
           children
           ,
           were
           compared
           to
           spungies
           ,
           greedily
           sucking
           from
           their
           parents
           the
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           houre-glasses
           measuring
           so
           their
           houres
           that
           no
           minute
           should
           be
           mispent
           ,
           to
           wine
           sackes
           ,
           retaining
           the
           substance
           of
           pietie
           ,
           and
           stilling
           out
           the
           sweetnesse
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           ciues
           with
           holding
           within
           the
           pure
           wheat
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           shifting
           out
           the
           dust
           ,
           yea
           they
           were
           so
           skilfull
           and
           painefull
           text-men
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           tell
           you
           how
           many
           times
           euery
           letter
           of
           their
           Alphabet
           ,
           was
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           which
           Willet
           testifieth
           also
           in
           Gen.
           50.
           at
           the
           end
           saying
           ,
           
             this
             booke
             the
             Iewes
             make
             such
             account
             of
          
           (
           meaning
           
             Genesis
             )
             that
             they
             haue
             numbred
             the
             very
             letters
             which
             make
             4395.
             &c.
             
          
           Thus
           
           in
           old
           time
           little
           children
           became
           old
           men
           ,
           
             Grying
             euen
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Temple
             Hosanna
             .
          
           Matth.
           21.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           But
           now
           old
           men
           are
           twise
           children
           ,
           to
           wit
           in
           age
           and
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Neither
           doe
           I
           take
           it
           any
           sin
           besides
           holy
           writ
           ,
           to
           shew
           vnto
           you
           how
           the
           holy
           ancient
           Christians
           ,
           were
           not
           sleepy
           in
           this
           worke
           :
           as
           
             Leonides
             Origens
          
           father
           was
           so
           painfull
           in
           the
           education
           of
           Origen
           ,
           that
           daily
           he
           exercised
           him
           inreading
           
           and
           learning
           by
           heart
           ,
           set
           portions
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           wherein
           the
           childe
           had
           such
           inward
           and
           mysticall
           speculation
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           he
           would
           mooue
           very
           profound
           questions
           concerning
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           his
           father
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           would
           reprooue
           him
           for
           wading
           so
           deepe
           into
           matters
           vncapable
           for
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           often
           would
           vncouer
           his
           brest
           being
           asleepe
           and
           kisse
           it
           ,
           giuing
           thankes
           to
           God
           that
           made
           him
           father
           of
           such
           a
           childe
           ,
           and
           being
           but
           seuenteene
           yeeres
           of
           age
           ,
           had
           such
           desire
           to
           suffer
           martyrdome
           for
           Christ
           with
           his
           father
           ,
           that
           his
           mother
           priuily
           in
           the
           night
           hidde
           away
           his
           
           clothes
           ,
           that
           for
           shame
           he
           could
           not
           go
           forth
           ,
           but
           writ
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           to
           take
           heede
           for
           affection
           ,
           to
           wife
           ,
           or
           children
           to
           recant
           .
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
          
           2.
           
           So
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Tenth
           persecution
           of
           the
           
           Primatiue
           Church
           ,
           a
           little
           childe
           of
           feuenteene
           yeere
           old
           made
           a
           glorious
           confession
           
             of
             the
             vnitie
             of
             the
             Dietie
             and
             together
             with
             Noble
          
           Romanus
           
             suffered
             martyrdome
             Prudent
             .
             de
             cor
             .
             Martyr
             .
          
           And
           when
           Valeus
           the
           Arrian
           Emperour
           sent
           his
           deputie
           to
           slay
           all
           the
           Orthodoxe
           Christians
           congregated
           in
           a
           Church
           at
           
             Edesse
             in
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             a
             poore
             woman
             of
             the
             citie
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             hastned
             with
             her
             children
             in
             her
             armes
             thither
             ,
             which
             the
             Deputy
             seeing
             ,
             asked
             her
             whether
             she
             would
             ,
             she
             answered
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             suffer
             martyrdome
             ,
          
           so
           godly
           giuen
           mother
           and
           children
           were
           in
           those
           daies
           
             Ruffinus
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
             Theodoret
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             17.
             
             Tripart
             .
          
           
           
             hist.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
          
           32.
           
           So
           
             Dionysia
             Africana
          
           when
           her
           most
           noble
           yong
           sonne
           Maioricus
           was
           martyred
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           torments
           
             shee
             exhorted
             her
             sonne
             to
             constancie
             and
             to
             remember
             the
             holy
             Trinitie
             in
             whose
             name
             he
             was
             baptized
             and
             to
             keepe
             
             vndefiled
             his
             wedding
             garment
             ,
             Victor
             .
             de
             perseq
             .
             Vandal
             .
             lib.
          
           3.
           
           So
           Frumentius
           a
           ladde
           together
           with
           his
           fellow
           
             Aedesius
             (
             Phoenicians
          
           )
           conuerted
           India
           ,
           as
           is
           in
           
             Sozomenus
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
          
           23.
           
           And
           a
           prisoner
           woman
           conuerted
           the
           
             Iberians
             Sozomenus
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
          
           6.
           
           And
           the
           king
           of
           Bulgaries
           sister
           conuerted
           that
           countrey
           ,
           saith
           
             Zonaras
             :
             Athanasius
          
           but
           a
           child
           ,
           
             would
             reason
             with
             his
             plar-fellowes
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             religion
             ,
             Ruff.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
          
           14.
           
           So
           the
           children
           of
           Samosata
           when
           Lucius
           an
           Arrian
           Bishop
           as
           they
           were
           at
           Ball-play
           had
           with
           his
           foote
           touched
           their
           ball
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           play
           with
           it
           ,
           vntill
           they
           had
           drawne
           it
           thorow
           the
           fire
           ,
           
             Crying
             their
             Ball
             was
             defiled
             by
             the
             heretiques
             foote
             .
             Theodoret
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
          
           15.
           
           And
           no
           lesse
           worthy
           to
           bee
           remembred
           are
           the
           children
           of
           Merindoll
           in
           France
           who
           were
           so
           expert
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           religion
           that
           questioning
           one
           with
           another
           before
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cauaillon
           with
           such
           grace
           and
           grauitie
           as
           was
           maruellous
           to
           heare
           ,
           thereupon
           a
           religious
           man
           come
           lately
           out
           of
           Paris
           said
           to
           the
           Bishop
           :
           
             I
             must
             needs
             confesse
             that
             I
             haue
             often
             beene
             
             at
             the
             common
             schooles
             of
             Sorbone
             in
             Paris
             where
             I
             haue
             hard
             the
             disputations
             of
             the
             diuines
             ,
             but
             yet
             I
             neuer
             learned
             so
             much
             as
             I
             haue
             done
             by
             hearing
             these
             yong
             children
             ,
          
           according
           to
           
             Matth.
             11.
             25.
             
             Act
             &
             Mon.
             pag.
          
           868.
           
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           Gods
           children
           watched
           ouer
           their
           babes
           from
           their
           infancie
           ,
           and
           what
           good
           effects
           it
           brought
           forth
           in
           and
           by
           them
           and
           so
           would
           with
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           the
           like
           ,
           the
           Lord
           open
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           see
           how
           many
           millions
           of
           babes
           ,
           and
           infants
           ,
           come
           to
           fearefull
           designements
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           parents
           sleepinesse
           and
           securitie
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           my
           next
           vse
           shall
           be
           to
           
           admonish
           and
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           to
           entreat
           all
           parents
           ,
           to
           pittie
           their
           infants
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           be
           yong
           to
           nurture
           them
           in
           the
           feare
           and
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           these
           reasons
           among
           others
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           God
           commandeth
           it
           ,
           Deut.
           
           6.
           6.
           
           &c.
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             1.
             
             Lam.
             3.
             27.
             
             Psal.
          
           78.
           4.
           2.
           
           All
           the
           godly
           in
           all
           ages
           performed
           this
           dutie
           ,
           whose
           examples
           we
           should
           follow
           and
           further
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Iewes
           children
           were
           after
           the
           circumcision
           
           so
           soone
           as
           might
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           Lords
           waies
           ,
           so
           should
           wee
           after
           Baptisme
           be
           in
           the
           lawes
           of
           Christ.
           3.
           
           It
           is
           necessary
           for
           vs
           so
           to
           doe
           for
           all
           men
           know
           and
           confesse
           ,
           that
           Sathan
           spits
           and
           beares
           ,
           an
           implacable
           hatred
           to
           young
           
           babes
           ,
           and
           infants
           ;
           because
           they
           be
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           labours
           to
           draw
           and
           keepe
           them
           in
           all
           prophanenesse
           ,
           as
           he
           caused
           the
           Iewes
           by
           an
           Apish
           imitation
           of
           Abrahams
           offering
           of
           
             Isaack
             to
             sacrifice
             their
             children
             to
             Moloch
          
           contrarily
           ,
           Leuit.
           18.
           21.
           and
           20.
           2.
           
           So
           in
           Popery
           be
           Priests
           ,
           Monkes
           ,
           and
           Nunnes
           kept
           from
           lawfull
           marriage
           ,
           beget
           children
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           birth
           stifle
           them
           ,
           witnesse
           Huldericke
           Bishop
           of
           Ausbrough
           who
           in
           an
           Epistle
           to
           Pope
           Nicholas
           the
           first
           ,
           relateth
           how
           Pope
           Gregrorie
           the
           first
           ,
           vpon
           a
           certaine
           day
           sent
           vnto
           his
           fish
           pond
           for
           fish
           ,
           and
           aboue
           6000
           infants
           heads
           were
           brought
           vnto
           him
           which
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           that
           pond
           or
           moat
           whereupon
           he
           confessed
           his
           restraint
           of
           Priests
           marriage
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           was
           in
           one
           pond
           ,
           what
           was
           in
           euery
           place
           and
           at
           all
           
           times
           .
           *
           4.
           
           Euery
           man
           is
           so
           full
           of
           originall
           as
           actuall
           sinne
           ,
           that
           vnlesse
           we
           be
           sanctified
           and
           from
           our
           cradles
           seperated
           to
           pietie
           wee
           shall
           neuer
           or
           very
           hardly
           be
           saued
           ,
           for
           looke
           what
           licour
           the
           new
           caske
           taketh
           ,
           it
           longest
           tasteth
           thereof
           ,
           and
           we
           reade
           how
           the
           
             figge
             tree
             was
             cursed
          
           ,
           though
           the
           time
           of
           figs
           was
           not
           yet
           .
           Mark.
           11.
           13.
           
           To
           teach
           vs
           to
           watch
           ,
           that
           at
           all
           periods
           of
           our
           liues
           we
           should
           be
           fruitfull
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           holy
           life
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           how
           the
           Beares
           tare
           in
           peeces
           42.
           little
           children
           at
           Bethel
           that
           mocked
           Elisha
           :
           their
           littlenesse
           excused
           them
           not
           .
           2.
           
           King.
           2.
           23
           ,
           24.
           5.
           
           The
           yonger
           they
           bee
           in
           glorifying
           God
           ,
           the
           greater
           blessing
           of
           God
           shall
           light
           vpon
           them
           ,
           for
           admit
           they
           wote
           not
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           yet
           God
           who
           heareth
           the
           spirit
           speaking
           in
           them
           ,
           woateth
           and
           accepteth
           of
           their
           words
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           vnderstood
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Math.
           21.
           15.
           
           Mark.
           10.
           14.
           
           &c.
           Psal.
           8.
           2.
           
           And
           we
           see
           how
           fearefull
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           heare
           a
           little
           childe
           sweare
           ,
           curse
           ,
           or
           name
           the
           diuell
           ,
           though
           he
           knoweth
           not
           what
           he
           speaketh
           ,
           all
           will
           presage
           that
           hee
           will
           approoue
           an
           
           vngratious
           childe
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           an
           vncleane
           spirit
           .
           Let
           parents
           then
           as
           the
           Eagle
           and
           Pellican
           ,
           build
           their
           nests
           on
           high
           ,
           that
           the
           olde
           Serpent
           come
           not
           nigh
           their
           yong
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           the
           best
           in
           heritance
           they
           can
           prouide
           for
           and
           bequeath
           their
           children
           ,
           is
           pictie
           :
           And
           heare
           would
           I
           willingly
           for
           comfort
           and
           ease
           in
           this
           long
           Watch
           (
           for
           long
           a
           breeding
           but
           soone
           done
           away
           )
           to
           parents
           ;
           giue
           some
           poore
           direction
           
             and
             open
             my
             mouth
             for
             the
             dumbe
             ,
          
           Prouerbs
           31.
           8.
           
           And
           speake
           with
           a
           stammering
           tongue
           ,
           
             precept
             vpon
             precept
             ,
             line
             vnto
             line
             ,
             there
             a
             little
             and
             there
             a
             little
             ,
          
           Else
           how
           will
           babes
           be
           taught
           knowledge
           ,
           Isa.
           28.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Wherefore
           for
           the
           right
           institution
           
           of
           a
           childe
           ,
           I
           presuppose
           the
           parents
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           that
           number
           who
           wil
           laugh
           when
           their
           children
           sinne
           ,
           but
           weepe
           if
           they
           be
           godly
           addicted
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           haue
           the
           mother
           who
           is
           the
           
           nurse
           ,
           else
           is
           no
           better
           then
           an
           Ostridge
           ,
           and
           worse
           then
           the
           Dragons
           ,
           which
           draw
           out
           the
           brests
           and
           giue
           sucke
           to
           their
           yong
           ,
           
             Iob
             39.
             17.
             
             Lament
          
           .
           4.
           3.
           
           So
           to
           
           frame
           if
           she
           can
           ,
           her
           childes
           speech
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           word
           hee
           speaketh
           should
           bee
           God
           ,
           to
           perfume
           and
           sanctifie
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           meete
           this
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           for
           shee
           nurceth
           now
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           be
           taught
           to
           name
           and
           call
           vpon
           his
           heauenly
           father
           :
           then
           to
           this
           word
           adde
           ,
           blesse
           me
           ,
           next
           Iesu
           saue
           me
           ,
           and
           blessed
           Spirit
           of
           God
           sanctifie
           me
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           his
           vtterance
           encreaseth
           ,
           teach
           
           him
           at
           his
           vprising
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           praise
           God
           for
           my
           sleepe
           ,
           Lord
           keepe
           and
           blesse
           me
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           thanke
           God
           for
           his
           foode
           ;
           going
           to
           bedde
           ,
           to
           commit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           euer
           being
           carefull
           that
           no
           vncleane
           thing
           ,
           nor
           person
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           children
           of
           the
           wicked
           corrupt
           him
           ,
           in
           word
           nor
           deede
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Then
           in
           this
           progresse
           as
           wit
           and
           
           discretion
           with
           plainnes
           of
           speech
           commeth
           ,
           teach
           him
           by
           rote
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           then
           the
           beleefe
           ,
           after
           the
           Decalogue
           and
           so
           pithie
           questions
           ,
           and
           answers
           concerning
           the
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           then
           some
           short
           graces
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           before
           and
           after
           his
           meals
           to
           say
           ,
           with
           
           some
           short
           prayers
           for
           morning
           and
           euening
           to
           say
           vpon
           his
           knees
           :
           which
           will
           be
           all
           he
           can
           do
           the
           two
           first
           yeeres
           after
           he
           begin
           to
           speake
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vntill
           he
           be
           full
           fiue
           yeares
           old
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Then
           to
           learne
           by
           heart
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           Bible
           as
           he
           groweth
           capable
           
           thereof
           .
           And
           to
           this
           worke
           must
           the
           father
           likewise
           reatch
           his
           helping
           hand
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           more
           children
           of
           riper
           yeeres
           in
           the
           house
           whom
           he
           vseth
           as
           his
           play-fellowes
           let
           them
           in
           their
           sports
           teach
           on
           another
           ;
           the
           elder
           the
           yonger
           :
           and
           so
           their
           recreations
           shall
           be
           the
           more
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           learne
           sooner
           and
           with
           greater
           facilitie
           the
           on
           of
           an
           other
           then
           of
           an
           elder
           instructour
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           if
           the
           father
           perceiueth
           him
           to
           be
           of
           ready
           and
           quicke
           capacitie
           he
           
           may
           acquaint
           him
           as
           hee
           thinketh
           best
           with
           his
           booke
           :
           which
           shall
           keepe
           him
           from
           bad
           company
           or
           being
           idle
           and
           ill
           occupied
           ,
           then
           let
           him
           drop
           into
           him
           by
           familiar
           tearmes
           the
           name
           and
           right
           meaning
           of
           God
           his
           Creator
           ,
           of
           Christ
           his
           Redeemer
           ,
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           his
           sanctifier
           ,
           
           then
           of
           the
           holy
           Trinitie
           in
           the
           Vnitie
           of
           the
           Dietie
           in
           as
           plaine
           easie
           and
           briefe
           manner
           as
           possible
           he
           can
           ,
           neither
           shall
           he
           labour
           in
           vaine
           ,
           for
           God
           will
           giue
           a
           wished
           blessing
           and
           comfort
           to
           his
           owne
           worke
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Thus
           the
           sixth
           yeere
           of
           his
           age
           
           compleatly
           passed
           and
           the
           seauenth
           current
           :
           then
           must
           hee
           prouide
           him
           a
           faithful
           &
           godly
           schoolemaster
           to
           traine
           him
           further
           on
           in
           learning
           &
           vertuous
           educatiō
           ,
           yet
           so
           that
           he
           forget
           not
           himselfe
           that
           still
           he
           is
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           to
           watch
           ouer
           him
           and
           must
           teach
           him
           priuately
           :
           as
           his
           Master
           publikely
           to
           know
           and
           loue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           some
           reasons
           thereof
           as
           thus
           :
           we
           children
           must
           loue
           God
           aboue
           all
           because
           he
           loueth
           vs
           ,
           he
           made
           vs
           of
           nothing
           then
           God
           loueth
           vs
           ,
           for
           he
           gaue
           his
           Sonne
           to
           die
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           gaue
           vs
           his
           Spirit
           and
           word
           to
           sanctifie
           vs
           ,
           and
           bring
           vs
           to
           him
           and
           therefore
           must
           wee
           obay
           the
           same
           and
           loue
           and
           praise
           God
           ,
           for
           by
           these
           meanes
           he
           gathereth
           vs
           to
           the
           mysticall
           vnion
           of
           his
           sonnes
           body
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           communion
           of
           his
           Elect
           
           Church
           .
           Finally
           ,
           God
           loueth
           vs
           ,
           for
           after
           death
           he
           will
           raise
           vs
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           euer
           liue
           with
           him
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           we
           loue
           and
           glorifie
           him
           in
           euery
           thing
           .
           Then
           teach
           him
           to
           feare
           and
           abhorre
           sin
           ,
           in
           thought
           ,
           word
           ,
           and
           work
           .
           And
           first
           to
           know
           as
           much
           as
           conueniently
           may
           be
           by
           the
           ten
           commandements
           what
           sin
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           temporall
           and
           spirituall
           penalties
           thereof
           .
           As
           thus
           also
           :
           wee
           must
           not
           sinne
           for
           then
           God
           will
           be
           angry
           with
           vs
           ,
           then
           wil
           he
           take
           his
           grace
           and
           peace
           from
           vs
           ,
           then
           will
           he
           send
           vs
           troubles
           ,
           sicknesses
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           cast
           ve
           to
           hell
           with
           the
           diuell
           and
           reprobates
           .
           And
           let
           him
           learne
           to
           doubt
           of
           his
           doing
           ,
           and
           demand
           of
           his
           parents
           ,
           if
           this
           should
           be
           done
           or
           vndone
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           bid
           or
           forbid
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           loue
           or
           hate
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           conclude
           that
           if
           God
           will
           it
           :
           I
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           to
           die
           rather
           then
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           seuenth
           yeere
           complete
           and
           the
           eight
           current
           ,
           acquaint
           him
           with
           
           the
           Bible
           and
           the
           principall
           stories
           therof
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           creation
           ,
           fall
           ,
           and
           recouery
           of
           man
           ,
           of
           the
           deluge
           and
           burning
           of
           
           Sodome
           ,
           of
           Israels
           departure
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           of
           the
           whole
           acts
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           with
           other
           parts
           thereof
           :
           and
           withall
           to
           make
           some
           vse
           thereof
           ,
           as
           we
           must
           not
           breake
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           for
           this
           brought
           sinne
           and
           misery
           vpon
           the
           world
           ,
           wee
           must
           nor
           mocke
           the
           ministers
           ,
           for
           this
           caused
           God
           to
           send
           Beares
           to
           kill
           the
           children
           of
           Bethel
           ,
           maids
           must
           not
           be
           gadding
           about
           ,
           so
           Dinah
           was
           defloured
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           breake
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           gathered
           stickes
           that
           day
           was
           stoned
           to
           death
           ,
           nor
           blaspheme
           the
           Lord
           for
           the
           blasphemer
           must
           die
           the
           death
           ,
           nor
           with
           Absolon
           dishonor
           our
           parents
           ,
           nor
           with
           Cain
           commit
           murther
           ,
           &c.
           
           Only
           be
           carefull
           not
           to
           ouercharge
           him
           with
           too
           many
           things
           at
           once
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           cloy
           or
           ouer
           weary
           him
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           pernitious
           then
           sacietie
           in
           well
           doing
           ,
           this
           will
           cause
           him
           forsake
           all
           :
           but
           let
           his
           labours
           be
           workes
           of
           libertie
           ,
           freedome
           ,
           and
           sport
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           schoole-house
           is
           called
           not
           Carnificina
           a
           butcherie
           ,
           but
           Ludus
           a
           sporting
           and
           playing
           place
           ,
           where
           all
           things
           bee
           
           taught
           and
           learned
           with
           ease
           and
           delight
           .
           Thus
           let
           him
           proceede
           till
           he
           be
           readie
           for
           some
           calling
           ,
           but
           euermore
           the
           parents
           must
           be
           watchfull
           that
           he
           be
           not
           carried
           away
           with
           ill
           company
           ,
           or
           infected
           with
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           or
           his
           age
           ,
           but
           that
           euer
           he
           proceede
           according
           to
           these
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           while
           the
           parents
           bee
           parents
           ,
           let
           them
           watch
           and
           command
           ouer
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           they
           euer
           obay
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Then
           thirdly
           ,
           Masters
           are
           to
           watch
           ouer
           their
           families
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           care
           
           for
           the
           time
           being
           :
           as
           ouer
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           also
           ouer
           their
           kindred
           and
           friends
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           ouer
           another
           ,
           that
           their
           hearts
           be
           not
           hardened
           with
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           at
           no
           hand
           bee
           of
           Cains
           humour
           to
           say
           or
           thinke
           ,
           
             am
             I
             my
             brothers
             keeper
             .
             Gen
          
           4.
           9.
           
           But
           because
           it
           were
           an
           endlesse
           labour
           to
           speake
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           :
           and
           of
           all
           duties
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           euery
           period
           of
           mens
           ages
           ,
           where
           of
           their
           be
           already
           intire
           volumes
           extant
           :
           I
           will
           surcease
           and
           speake
           of
           on
           or
           two
           more
           and
           referre
           the
           rest
           to
           euery
           godly
           
           mans
           consideration
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           vse
           serues
           only
           for
           a
           memento
           
           to
           the
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           to
           forget
           their
           names
           :
           but
           as
           in
           Scripture
           they
           be
           called
           watchmen
           ,
           Ezech.
           3.
           17.
           and
           33.
           2.
           6.
           7.
           
           So
           must
           they
           carefully
           and
           faithfully
           watch
           ouer
           the
           poore
           sheepe
           and
           lambes
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           And
           howsoeuer
           most
           men
           take
           this
           to
           be
           no
           labour
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           as
           are
           in
           this
           worke
           most
           wakefull
           ,
           to
           be
           busie
           bodies
           taking
           more
           vpon
           them
           then
           neede
           ,
           for
           these
           sheepe
           are
           as
           wise
           ,
           and
           carefull
           for
           their
           saluation
           as
           they
           ,
           else
           it
           were
           pitty
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           Gods
           seruants
           finde
           it
           an
           Art
           of
           Arts
           ,
           and
           a
           Science
           of
           Sciences
           ,
           to
           ouersee
           ,
           and
           superintend
           this
           wily
           flocke
           ,
           euer
           distrustfull
           and
           suspecting
           all
           plaine
           dealing
           ,
           taking
           their
           friendly
           louing
           watchman
           ,
           euer
           to
           be
           their
           greatest
           and
           most
           malitious
           enemie
           ,
           and
           at
           euery
           bray
           ,
           laboureth
           to
           hide
           themselues
           from
           him
           ;
           or
           to
           escape
           out
           of
           his
           fould
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           be
           resembled
           to
           fish
           ,
           which
           bee
           so
           sharpe
           sighted
           ,
           fearefull
           and
           distrustfull
           ,
           that
           were
           it
           not
           ,
           there
           be
           so
           many
           fishes
           in
           
           euery
           brooke
           and
           riuer
           ,
           Gen.
           1.
           20.
           and
           48.
           16.
           
           The
           fisher
           could
           hardly
           catch
           any
           :
           and
           so
           if
           the
           Lord
           wrought
           not
           miraculously
           by
           his
           word
           and
           spirit
           ,
           with
           his
           painefull
           Minister
           ,
           he
           should
           neuer
           catch
           on
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           wilde
           ,
           and
           vntractable
           they
           be
           :
           nay
           hee
           shall
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           catching
           them
           ,
           (
           be
           he
           an
           vsurer
           ,
           a
           Church
           robber
           ,
           an
           oppressour
           ,
           &c.
           )
           that
           vnlesse
           he
           well
           see
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           fish
           will
           catch
           the
           fisher
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           more
           the
           childe
           of
           hell
           then
           themselues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           tongue
           is
           able
           to
           expresse
           his
           care
           ,
           vigilancie
           ,
           labour
           and
           trauell
           ,
           neuer
           at
           rest
           ,
           that
           whereas
           all
           others
           ,
           worke
           the
           sixe
           weeke
           daies
           :
           yet
           they
           rest
           from
           their
           labours
           vpon
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           but
           this
           poore
           shepheard
           ,
           is
           to
           expect
           no
           rest
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Sunne
           running
           his
           course
           :
           laboureth
           all
           the
           weeke
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           all
           vpon
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           and
           what
           remedie
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           Ierem
           10.
           19.
           
           
             It
             is
             their
             sorrow
             and
             they
             will
             beare
             it
             Episcopius
          
           Printer
           in
           Basill
           had
           this
           Embleme
           in
           the
           first
           page
           of
           the
           bookes
           he
           printed
           ,
           An
           
             Herne
             standing
             vpon
             on
             foote
             vpon
             a
             dead
             mans
             tombe
          
           
           
           or
           a
           Crosiers
           staffe
           ,
           
             or
             sheephooke
             ,
             with
             a
             stone
             in
             the
             other
             clawe
             spying
             about
             and
             ready
             to
             fling
             it
             ,
          
           if
           he
           spied
           any
           enemy
           with
           this
           Impresse
           vnder
           a
           Bishop
           aluding
           to
           his
           owne
           name
           ;
           which
           signified
           so
           much
           ,
           intimating
           that
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Minister
           ,
           must
           as
           the
           Herne
           bee
           a
           continuall
           watchman
           ready
           to
           encounter
           with
           euery
           aduersarie
           of
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           euer
           ouerseeing
           his
           charge
           ,
           remembring
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           with
           one
           foote
           in
           his
           graue
           ,
           he
           must
           die
           and
           render
           account
           of
           his
           stewardship
           ,
           but
           seeing
           I
           my selfe
           haue
           more
           neede
           to
           bee
           instructed
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           are
           so
           wakefull
           ,
           and
           watchfull
           ouer
           their
           charges
           seuerally
           ,
           that
           for
           want
           of
           sleepe
           their
           eyes
           bee
           almost
           sunke
           in
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           rest
           ,
           their
           bloud
           and
           strength
           is
           out
           worne
           ,
           that
           few
           of
           them
           liue
           to
           the
           yeeres
           of
           the
           life
           of
           their
           fathers
           ,
           so
           few
           and
           euill
           their
           daies
           be
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           (
           good
           men
           )
           voluntarily
           take
           more
           weight
           vpon
           them
           ,
           then
           their
           weake
           nature
           is
           able
           to
           sustaine
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           image
           of
           death
           appeareth
           :
           not
           only
           vnder
           their
           feete
           ,
           as
           to
           
           the
           Herne
           but
           in
           their
           faces
           also
           :
           aboue
           all
           othermen
           .
           Thus
           dying
           to
           the
           world
           and
           to
           all
           the
           comforts
           thereof
           :
           and
           liuing
           to
           God.
           The
           Lord
           God
           of
           heauen
           strengthen
           them
           ,
           lengthen
           their
           daies
           ,
           increase
           his
           graces
           in
           them
           ,
           blesse
           their
           labours
           and
           their
           flockes
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           euer
           thankfull
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           obedient
           to
           their
           healthful
           admonitions
           ,
           and
           instructions
           .
           And
           euer
           blessed
           bee
           the
           Lords
           holy
           name
           ,
           who
           hath
           multiplied
           the
           number
           of
           learned
           &
           zealous
           Ministers
           ;
           in
           these
           our
           daies
           and
           countrey
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           greater
           aboundance
           then
           in
           any
           age
           before
           vs
           ,
           and
           those
           two
           men
           of
           singular
           hope
           ,
           full
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           graced
           with
           most
           excellent
           gifts
           ,
           whose
           vertues
           and
           holy
           life
           in
           their
           yong
           yeeres
           doe
           shine
           farre
           aboue
           the
           gray
           heires
           of
           their
           forefathers
           ,
           would
           God
           we
           were
           but
           halfe
           thankfull
           ynough
           ,
           for
           so
           admirable
           blessings
           .
           The
           ioy
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           gladnesse
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           blessed
           hope
           of
           the
           Gospel
           shineth
           not
           a
           little
           in
           their
           gracious
           contenances
           ,
           the
           Lord
           encrease
           them
           a
           thousand
           thousand
           
           fold
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           double
           and
           triple
           his
           spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           greater
           then
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           abide
           euer
           faithfull
           that
           through
           them
           ,
           the
           King
           may
           reioyce
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           be
           glad
           ,
           their
           fellow
           Ministers
           be
           backed
           and
           encouraged
           ,
           the
           people
           edified
           ,
           sinne
           abolished
           ,
           Idolatrie
           rooted
           out
           ,
           Antichrist
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           Satan
           troden
           vnder
           foote
           ,
           hell
           confounded
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           highly
           farre
           and
           wide
           flourish
           ,
           righteousnesse
           shineth
           ,
           &
           God
           haue
           all
           the
           glory
           :
           So
           be
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           say
           so
           too
           and
           ratifie
           it
           .
        
         
           Another
           vse
           serues
           for
           reproofe
           of
           a
           
           contrarie
           generation
           ,
           who
           in
           Scripture
           be
           also
           called
           watchmen
           :
           but
           full
           sleepie
           and
           snorting
           ,
           euen
           at
           noone-day
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           as
           well
           be
           called
           watchmen
           of
           waking
           ouer
           their
           flockes
           ,
           as
           mountaines
           of
           moouing
           
             they
             are
             blinde
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             dumbe
             dogges
             ,
             they
             cannot
             barke
             ,
             they
             lie
             and
             sleepe
             and
             delight
             in
             sleeping
             ,
             and
             these
             greedie
             dogges
             ,
             can
             neuer
             haue
             innough
             ,
             and
             these
             shepheards
             cannot
             vnderstand
             ,
             for
             they
             all
             looke
             to
             their
             owne
             way
             ,
             euery
             one
             for
             his
             aduantage
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             owne
             purpose
             ,
          
           
           Isa.
           56.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             They
             eate
             the
             fat
             ,
             they
             cloth
             them
             with
             the
             wooll
             ,
             they
             kill
             them
             that
             are
             fed
             ,
             but
             they
             feede
             not
             the
             sheepe
             ,
          
           &c.
           Ezech.
           34.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             watchmen
             of
             Ephraim
             should
             bee
             with
             my
             God
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             is
             a
             snare
             of
             the
             fowler
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             hatred
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Hos.
           9.
           8.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           should
           bring
           men
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           a
           snare
           to
           catch
           and
           pul
           them
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           abominable
           ,
           and
           what
           more
           lamentable
           then
           to
           see
           them
           so
           hard
           hearted
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           children
           crie
           for
           bread
           :
           yet
           no
           man
           breaketh
           it
           vnto
           them
           ,
           nor
           affoord
           them
           on
           graine
           of
           salt
           to
           eate
           with
           their
           meate
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           they
           bee
           (
           improperly
           I
           grant
           )
           called
           watchmen
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           ca●led
           
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           Math
           5.
           13.
           
           And
           therefore
           should
           season
           :
           the
           carnall
           and
           vnsauory
           soules
           of
           their
           people
           ,
           else
           they
           themselues
           are
           no
           better
           then
           vnsauorie
           salt
           .
           If
           a
           Gentlemans
           table
           be
           laid
           ,
           and
           ouercouered
           with
           aboundance
           of
           meate
           and
           varitie
           of
           dishes
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           meate
           be
           fresh
           and
           no
           salt
           vpon
           the
           table
           ,
           to
           what
           vse
           serueth
           all
           that
           prouision
           ,
           but
           to
           cast
           it
           to
           
           dogs
           ;
           salt
           is
           it
           that
           seasoneth
           all
           things
           ,
           so
           if
           a
           Minister
           come
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           season
           not
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           with
           the
           salt
           of
           the
           word
           )
           but
           if
           he
           come
           to
           a
           Gentlemans
           house
           :
           and
           sit
           at
           table
           ,
           if
           hee
           season
           not
           the
           company
           ,
           with
           the
           〈…〉
           rie
           salt
           of
           his
           diuine
           knowledge
           ,
           what
           is
           hee
           ,
           but
           the
           shame
           and
           disgrace
           of
           the
           company
           ;
           and
           contemned
           ,
           yea
           ,
           cast
           out
           and
           troden
           vnder
           foote
           :
           as
           vnsauorie
           salt
           .
           Whereas
           ,
           he
           ought
           both
           at
           Church
           ,
           and
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           else-where
           with
           this
           spirituall
           salt
           ,
           couer
           and
           cure
           the
           putrifactions
           and
           diseases
           of
           the
           people
           .
           For
           heare
           it
           fareth
           with
           men
           liuing
           ,
           as
           with
           beasts
           dying
           ,
           which
           anone
           putrifies
           ,
           scrawle
           with
           wormes
           ,
           stinke
           and
           serue
           not
           for
           mans
           vse
           ,
           vnlesse
           in
           due
           time
           they
           be
           wisely
           and
           carefully
           salted
           ,
           so
           man
           when
           by
           sinning
           he
           looseth
           the
           life
           of
           God
           :
           and
           becommeth
           wholly
           earthly
           minded
           ,
           hee
           forthwith
           begins
           to
           stinke
           ,
           and
           to
           scrawle
           with
           the
           wormes
           of
           carnall
           lusts
           and
           sensualitie
           ,
           with
           beastly
           and
           diuellish
           affection
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           fill
           the
           heart
           and
           soule
           ,
           but
           
           withall
           most
           fearefully
           come
           out
           at
           the
           mouth
           ,
           in
           scurilous
           filthie
           talke
           ,
           horrible
           and
           bl●sphemous
           oathes
           ,
           and
           cursings
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           hands
           ,
           feete
           ,
           and
           whole
           body
           ,
           in
           most
           vngodly
           gestures
           ,
           actions
           ,
           and
           behauiour
           .
           Whereby
           hee
           is
           vnsit
           for
           the
           table
           ,
           of
           his
           heauenly
           Father
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           faithfull
           Minister
           ,
           forthwith
           steppe
           in
           ,
           and
           ouercouer
           it
           with
           his
           salt
           ,
           and
           so
           sweeten
           and
           purifie
           it
           againe
           ,
           else
           will
           all
           whoope
           at
           this
           vnskilfull
           cooke
           ,
           that
           spoileth
           all
           his
           Masters
           prouision
           for
           want
           of
           salting
           it
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           and
           who
           if
           he
           saw
           a
           Goliah
           come
           to
           a
           towne
           :
           with
           full
           intent
           to
           murther
           and
           kill
           all
           the
           people
           therein
           ,
           would
           not
           rise
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           a
           murthering
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           a
           whole
           Parists
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           giue
           them
           not
           the
           more
           grace
           to
           prouide
           for
           themselues
           .
           What
           more
           treacherous
           :
           then
           to
           set
           a
           man
           a
           watchman
           ouer
           a
           citie
           ;
           who
           for
           a
           bribe
           will
           open
           the
           gate
           at
           first
           to
           the
           enemie
           ,
           to
           slay
           and
           spoile
           all
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           these
           by
           their
           sleepie
           silence
           ,
           open
           for
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ,
           to
           seaze
           vpon
           Christs
           inheritance
           ,
           regarding
           nothing
           ,
           but
           
           their
           priuate
           commoditie
           ,
           thinking
           when
           they
           enter
           vpon
           a
           liuing
           ,
           they
           enter
           vpon
           a
           farme
           to
           liue
           vpon
           or
           a
           flock
           of
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           yet
           watch
           not
           herein
           ,
           not
           so
           well
           as
           the
           shepheard
           of
           Bethlem
           did
           ouer
           their
           sheepe
           .
           Luk.
           2.
           8.
           
           And
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           how
           foolish
           and
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           walles
           of
           a
           citie
           ,
           besieged
           by
           the
           enemie
           ,
           a
           drowsie
           sleepie
           and
           sluggish
           watchman
           who
           can
           but
           snort
           all
           night
           ,
           in
           the
           morning
           tels
           his
           dreames
           as
           they
           in
           
             Ierem.
             23.
             25.
             28.
             
             I
             haue
             dreamed
             ,
             I
             haue
             dreamed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           sinne
           is
           so
           hainous
           before
           God
           ,
           that
           hee
           in
           this
           life
           (
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           that
           to
           come
           )
           punisheth
           it
           :
           with
           on
           of
           the
           greatest
           plagues
           as
           can
           be
           named
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           with
           blindnesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           sleepinesse
           and
           want
           of
           feeling
           of
           the
           sin
           ,
           euer
           pleasing
           themselues
           herein
           ,
           and
           condemning
           painfull
           labourers
           ,
           〈◊〉
           more
           busie
           then
           is
           cause
           :
           yet
           no
           watc●man
           so
           slouthfull
           as
           will
           sleepe
           whiles
           his
           captaine
           is
           present
           in
           the
           campe
           ,
           but
           Christ
           is
           present
           euer
           
             with
             his
             drawne
             sword
          
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.
           14.
           
           
             And
             walketh
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             seuen
             golden
             candlesticks
             ,
             still
             crying
             
             to
             euery
          
           Peter
           
             louest
             thou
             mee
             ,
             feede
             my
             sheepe
             ,
             feede
             my
             lambes
             ,
             feede
             by
             word
             ,
          
           by
           
           life
           ,
           by
           hospitalitie
           ,
           &c.
           
           Andlo
           ,
           Hanniball
           is
           at
           the
           gates
           ,
           and
           darest
           thou
           sleepe
           in
           this
           ca●●
           ?
           Godly
           was
           that
           Minister
           :
           who
           at
           his
           first
           entering
           vpon
           his
           charge
           ,
           began
           to
           make
           his
           graue
           ,
           to
           minde
           him
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           speedily
           to
           be
           discharged
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           mortalitie
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           to
           die
           and
           come
           to
           iudgement
           :
           and
           answer
           for
           his
           Ba●lywick
           ,
           and
           withall
           appointed
           a
           watchman
           to
           ouerwatch
           him
           ,
           and
           cry
           daily
           to
           him
           ,
           finish
           thy
           graue
           for
           death
           hastneth
           for
           thee
           .
           Whose
           example
           I
           would
           these
           bould
           fellowes
           would
           imitate
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           people
           would
           awake
           ,
           these
           sleepers
           and
           crie
           to
           
             Archippus
             ,
             Take
             heede
             to
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             receiued
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           that
           
             thou
             fulfill
             it
          
           ,
           Coloss.
           4.
           17.
           
        
         
           The
           ●a●t
           vse
           serues
           for
           terrour
           to
           a
           
           worse
           rort
           of
           people
           then
           these
           ;
           who
           kill
           and
           murther
           both
           the
           watchmen
           that
           the
           Lord
           set
           vpon
           the
           walles
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           them
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           watch
           ouer
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           Ministers
           and
           people
           committed
           to
           their
           
           charges
           in
           taking
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           holy
           tribute
           which
           God
           himselfe
           at
           the
           first
           establishment
           of
           Church
           gouernment
           gaue
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           their
           seruice
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           and
           made
           it
           a
           law
           to
           continue
           for
           euer
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           plainly
           in
           
             Numb
             .
             18.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Iosh
             13.
             14.
             
             L●ui●
             .
          
           27.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           23.
           
           And
           because
           this
           allowance
           was
           to
           scant
           ,
           godly
           men
           bought
           and
           gaue
           lands
           for
           euer
           .
           Likewise
           
             Deo
             &
             Ecclesiae
          
           (
           for
           vpon
           those
           termes
           their
           Charters
           run
           ,
           )
           now
           these
           also
           are
           taken
           away
           ,
           whereby
           Gods
           Ministers
           are
           robbed
           ,
           pressed
           downe
           ,
           kept
           in
           plaine
           beggery
           ,
           and
           contempt
           ,
           vnable
           to
           releeue
           themselues
           ,
           or
           to
           furnish
           themselues
           with
           necessaries
           for
           their
           calling
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           the
           people
           are
           for
           nothing
           ,
           robbed
           of
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           of
           paying
           them
           for
           the
           seruice
           done
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           when
           they
           doe
           nothing
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           rather
           are
           enemies
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           poore
           people
           ,
           who
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           want
           )
           die
           Atheists
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           preaching
           and
           instructing
           
           them
           in
           the
           Lords
           waie
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           is
           this
           sinne
           ,
           because
           few
           regard
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           are
           accessarie
           to
           this
           sinne
           ,
           that
           to
           speak
           against
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           warre
           against
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           insurrection
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           the
           danger
           specially
           when
           men
           robbe
           and
           inuade
           the
           King
           of
           heauens
           liberties
           ,
           and
           territories
           ,
           this
           threatneth
           vniuersall
           destruction
           as
           in
           the
           old
           world
           ,
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           Sodomites
           ,
           &c.
           and
           of
           the
           Cananites
           and
           Iewes
           .
           Nay
           ,
           this
           sinne
           is
           so
           glazed
           and
           siluer
           guilt
           ouer
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           spie
           nor
           suspect
           the
           mischiefe
           thereof
           ,
           much
           lesse
           are
           able
           to
           preach
           against
           it
           (
           Sathan
           vsing
           so
           all
           his
           skill
           to
           couer
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           sinne
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           a
           sinne
           that
           deceiueth
           many
           :
           otherwise
           very
           godly
           men
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           saw
           the
           horriblenesse
           thereof
           ,
           would
           neuer
           touch
           it
           to
           gaine
           a
           thousand
           worlds
           )
           saue
           they
           only
           ,
           as
           suffer
           it
           and
           are
           robbed
           and
           vndone
           by
           it
           :
           yea
           ,
           these
           hiue
           robbers
           besides
           the
           depriuing
           of
           people
           and
           Ministers
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           that
           they
           keepe
           vnder
           their
           feete
           both
           Ministers
           and
           people
           ,
           that
           
           they
           shall
           not
           mute
           once
           against
           their
           Sacriledge
           ,
           lest
           these
           drone
           Bees
           ,
           sting
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           whereas
           all
           men
           make
           title
           to
           Gods
           Church
           and
           thereby
           contribute
           some
           portion
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           they
           blush
           not
           to
           bragge
           ,
           and
           vaunt
           ,
           that
           God
           nor
           his
           Church
           ,
           shall
           haue
           a
           pinne
           from
           them
           ,
           whiles
           they
           liue
           of
           all
           they
           possesse
           ,
           nay
           they
           will
           take
           and
           snatch
           from
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           by
           force
           ,
           all
           possibly
           they
           can
           ;
           and
           what
           title
           can
           such
           haue
           to
           God
           or
           holy
           Church
           that
           impudently
           without
           law
           to
           robbe
           both
           .
           A
           lamentable
           case
           that
           couetousnesse
           and
           ambition
           ,
           should
           so
           ouersway
           any
           bearing
           the
           name
           and
           nature
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           much
           more
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           to
           puffe
           vp
           himselfe
           in
           pride
           and
           contempt
           of
           God
           and
           his
           ministery
           ,
           and
           to
           prinke
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           in
           sinfull
           brauerie
           ,
           riot
           ,
           and
           excesse
           idlenesse
           and
           sensualitie
           ,
           should
           make
           no
           conscience
           to
           bath
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           posteritie
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           yea
           the
           knowne
           price
           of
           Christs
           sacred
           bloud
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           all
           
           ages
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           too
           ,
           we
           say
           (
           and
           see
           it
           
           by
           daily
           experience
           )
           that
           bloud
           will
           haue
           bloud
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           saith
           so
           to
           ,
           in
           those
           that
           but
           kill
           mens
           bodies
           only
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Ahab
           and
           Iesabell
           ,
           in
           Naboths
           matter
           ,
           but
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           such
           as
           kill
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           ,
           send
           them
           to
           hell
           fire
           .
           Dauid
           would
           
             not
             drinke
             of
             the
             water
             fetched
             from
             the
             well
             of
             Bethlem
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             bloud
             of
             three
             men
             that
             went
             in
             ieopardie
             of
             their
             liues
          
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           eate
           and
           drinke
           the
           bloud
           of
           infinite
           numbers
           ,
           yet
           make
           no
           conscience
           nor
           scruple
           thereof
           .
           2.
           
           Sam.
           23.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           The
           last
           of
           the
           tenne
           plagues
           of
           Aegypt
           which
           was
           the
           soarest
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           first
           
             borne
             of
             man
             and
             beast
          
           ,
           for
           then
           ,
           
             Pharaoh
             rose
             vp
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             he
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             seruants
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Aegyptians
             and
             there
             was
             a
             great
             crie
             in
             Aegypt
             for
             there
             was
             not
             on
             house
             where
             there
             was
             not
             one
             dead
             :
          
           &c.
           Exod.
           12.
           29.
           to
           34.
           but
           this
           is
           much
           more
           fearefull
           and
           lamentable
           ,
           whereby
           these
           Church-champions
           staruing
           ,
           persecuting
           and
           molesting
           ,
           with
           an
           implacable
           secret
           hatred
           ,
           the
           Lords
           
           watchmen
           and
           stripping
           them
           of
           that
           God
           gaue
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           one
           in
           euery
           house
           ,
           but
           euery
           on
           in
           euery
           house
           ,
           of
           euery
           Parish
           ,
           they
           set
           foote
           in
           ,
           is
           vnmercifully
           and
           cruelly
           slaine
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           bodies
           ,
           but
           also
           (
           if
           Gods
           mercies
           preuent
           not
           ,
           in
           soules
           too
           ,
           Ioptah
           tooke
           this
           a
           strong
           plea
           against
           the
           king
           of
           
             Ammon
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           11.
           24.
           that
           as
           he
           ought
           rightfully
           possesse
           that
           which
           
             Chemosh
             his
             God
             had
             giuen
             him
             to
             possesse
          
           ;
           so
           Iphtah
           and
           Israel
           ought
           to
           possesse
           what
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           gaue
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           like
           consequent
           may
           wee
           so
           reason
           ,
           looke
           what
           allowance
           the
           Lord
           gaue
           vs
           ,
           and
           ours
           for
           euer
           ,
           that
           ought
           we
           to
           enjoy
           ,
           but
           hee
           gaue
           vs
           this
           holy
           tribute
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           we
           quietly
           enioy
           it
           ,
           vnlesse
           by
           expresse
           word
           hee
           reuoke
           this
           donation
           ,
           which
           he
           neuer
           did
           .
           But
           if
           you
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           true
           if
           we
           could
           prooue
           that
           that
           donation
           in
           Numb
           .
           18.
           20.
           
           &c.
           Were
           perpetuall
           and
           neuer
           to
           be
           abrogated
           ,
           then
           the
           tythes
           might
           stand
           euer
           iure
           diuine
           and
           no
           man
           take
           them
           away
           :
           without
           permission
           from
           God.
           I
           answer
           ,
           all
           the
           learned
           preachers
           
           in
           the
           land
           almost
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           come
           to
           Pauls
           crosse
           in
           London
           ,
           in
           a
           
           manner
           affirme
           and
           confirme
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           all
           writers
           ,
           that
           writ
           bookes
           of
           that
           subiect
           also
           (
           as
           
             Euerard
             Digbies
             dissuasme
          
           ,
           with
           Celsus
           of
           
             Veronas
             Dissuasme
             ,
             Rob.
             Ponts
             3.
             
             Sermons
             against
             Sacriledge
             Master
          
           
           
             I.
             Howson
          
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Oxons
           2.
           
           Sermons
           .
           
             Pet.
             Rebuffus
          
           ,
           and
           
             D.
             Tyn●arus
             de
             decinus
             ,
             Richard
             Eburnes
             ,
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministery
             :
             Fulk
             .
             Roberts
             reuenues
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Roger
             Fentons
             Sermon
          
           of
           
             Simony
             and
             Sacriledge
             ,
             Master
             Iohn
             Rainolds
          
           vpon
           Obadiah
           Vers.
           5.
           6.
           
           
             Ric.
             Bernards
             of
             the
             Ministers
             maintenance
             .
             Mast.
             George
             Carletone
          
           Bishop
           of
           Landaffe
           of
           tythes
           :
           
             William
             Sclater
             of
             the
             Ministers
             portion
             ,
             Sir
             Henry
             Spelman
             de
             non
             temerandis
             Ecclesiis
             :
             Sir
             Iames
             Sempils
          
           Sacriledge
           against
           
             Iosephus
             Scaligers
             Diatribe
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             Seldens
             historie
             of
             tythes
             .
             )
          
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           obiect
           ,
           that
           the
           tythes
           bee
           
           leuiticall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           since
           Christs
           resurrection
           abrogated
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           the
           Ministers
           by
           diuine
           right
           cannot
           claime
           them
           .
           I
           first
           desire
           to
           learne
           ,
           by
           what
           Scripture
           doe
           you
           warrant
           
           this
           assertion
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           abrogated
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           cannot
           ,
           then
           by
           Ieroms
           rule
           
           
             what
             soeuer
             cannot
             be
             prooued
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             may
             with
             the
             like
             authoritie
             be
             denied
             as
             affirmed
             .
          
           But
           if
           you
           will
           haue
           them
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           because
           you
           say
           so
           ,
           therefore
           to
           grant
           it
           as
           vpon
           
             Pythagor
             as
          
           word
           ;
           were
           to
           glory
           in
           men
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           would
           be
           resolued
           ,
           whether
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Leuiticall
           rites
           be
           abrogated
           ,
           except
           only
           such
           as
           figured
           the
           spirituall
           fulfilling
           thereof
           ;
           by
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           which
           be
           they
           ;
           but
           in
           my
           opinion
           tithes
           figure
           nothing
           in
           Christ
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           his
           two
           natures
           ,
           or
           three
           offices
           :
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           Leuiticall
           nor
           abrogated
           ,
           but
           stand
           as
           sure
           as
           first
           they
           were
           enacted
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           say
           that
           as
           the
           tythes
           giuen
           Leuie
           ,
           for
           seruing
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           should
           stand
           firme
           vntill
           the
           Messias
           came
           ,
           who
           would
           then
           himselfe
           discharge
           all
           Gods
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           after
           neuer
           vse
           mans
           seruice
           therein
           :
           which
           we
           see
           is
           not
           so
           :
           Or
           else
           that
           in
           his
           daies
           and
           euer
           after
           ,
           the
           Church
           should
           in
           it selfe
           be
           so
           throughly
           instructed
           ,
           that
           it
           needed
           no
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           
           is
           not
           so
           neither
           ,
           and
           therefore
           tythes
           be
           no
           figuratiue
           right
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           demand
           ,
           
           why
           should
           they
           bee
           abrogated
           vnlesse
           we
           arrogated
           to
           our selues
           ,
           wisedome
           aboue
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           could
           deuise
           a
           better
           way
           for
           the
           Ministers
           maintenance
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           could
           .
           But
           admit
           the
           tythes
           bee
           Leuiticall
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           figure
           some
           mysticall
           secret
           we
           be
           not
           worthy
           to
           know
           :
           then
           must
           you
           confesse
           (
           as
           you
           do
           )
           that
           they
           be
           abrogated
           ,
           now
           Christ
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           being
           fuifilled
           in
           him
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           exacted
           by
           any
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           payed
           by
           any
           Parishioner
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           for
           this
           were
           to
           ioyne
           with
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           the
           Messias
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           deny
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           
             so
             Christ
             shall
             profit
             vs
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
          
           as
           Paul
           prooues
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           3.
           
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           why
           should
           any
           Minister
           demand
           tythes
           ,
           much
           lesse
           any
           secular
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           Parishioner
           pay
           any
           ,
           seeing
           this
           is
           to
           deny
           plainly
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           come
           ,
           but
           while
           we
           pay
           tythes
           ,
           we
           looke
           for
           another
           ,
           else
           by
           paying
           Leuiticall
           tythes
           ,
           you
           hold
           all
           the
           rectors
           and
           parsons
           appropriate
           ,
           and
           also
           all
           the
           
           people
           in
           the
           land
           which
           pay
           or
           receiue
           tythes
           in
           a
           Iewish
           errour
           ,
           and
           infidelity
           .
           And
           by
           the
           like
           right
           ,
           may
           you
           compell
           the
           people
           to
           pay
           you
           ,
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           oxen
           ,
           flowre
           pigeons
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           :
           which
           in
           old
           time
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           temple
           for
           Sacrifices
           and
           offerings
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           deuillish
           and
           absurd
           and
           this
           done
           ,
           seeing
           the
           tythes
           be
           Leuiticall
           and
           abrogated
           ,
           you
           must
           out
           of
           the
           spirituall
           truth
           ,
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Leuiticall
           law
           in
           Numb
           .
           18.
           20.
           
           Draw
           out
           a
           spirituall
           true
           certaine
           law
           ,
           for
           the
           Ministers
           portion
           for
           euer
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           all
           changes
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           be
           
           farre
           more
           excellent
           then
           those
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           so
           the
           Ministers
           maintenance
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           spirituall
           sense
           of
           this
           ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           must
           in
           all
           respects
           be
           farre
           better
           ,
           richer
           ,
           and
           plentifull
           ,
           then
           the
           legall
           tythes
           and
           offerings
           were
           ,
           which
           yet
           all
           the
           learned
           in
           the
           world
           haue
           not
           found
           ,
           nor
           neuer
           shall
           ,
           which
           plainly
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           this
           law
           in
           Numb
           .
           18.
           20.
           
           Is
           an
           euident
           explanation
           of
           a
           principall
           branch
           ,
           of
           the
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           lawes
           morall
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           tythes
           
           are
           and
           euer
           were
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           establishing
           of
           the
           Church
           gouernment
           ,
           due
           by
           diuine
           right
           ,
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           alike
           .
           And
           the
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           all
           donaries
           ,
           and
           
           gifts
           giuen
           in
           former
           time
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Gods
           holy
           and
           true
           seruice
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           (
           whether
           they
           were
           yeerely
           pensions
           of
           money
           ,
           or
           lands
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Abbey
             lands
          
           )
           to
           serue
           God
           in
           such
           places
           ,
           as
           the
           Abbeyes
           were
           situate
           ,
           which
           now
           ought
           not
           iure
           Diuino
           to
           bee
           alienated
           from
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           giuen
           or
           sold
           ,
           to
           secular
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           was
           giuen
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           to
           the
           Church
           men
           ,
           
           that
           serued
           God
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           yeerely
           and
           weekely
           )
           for
           euer
           ,
           ought
           not
           without
           Gods
           expresse
           commandement
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           :
           and
           we
           see
           how
           
             Caluin
             in
             Hosean
             cap.
          
           1.
           ver
           .
           3.
           sharpely
           reprooueth
           
             King
             Henry
             for
             this
             fault
          
           .
           2.
           
           Those
           lands
           were
           giuen
           for
           euer
           ,
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           in
           those
           places
           only
           ,
           where
           the
           Abbeis
           stood
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           were
           
           neuer
           to
           be
           alienated
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           serued
           God
           in
           those
           parishes
           ;
           how
           soeuer
           religion
           altered
           ,
           from
           worse
           to
           better
           ;
           but
           then
           to
           be
           the
           rather
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           then
           being
           from
           generation
           to
           generation
           ,
           because
           the
           lands
           were
           giuen
           for
           the
           true
           and
           holy
           religion
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           Ministers
           serue
           God
           in
           better
           measure
           ,
           and
           manner
           ,
           then
           did
           the
           Monkes
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           ought
           they
           the
           rather
           ,
           now
           possesse
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           they
           not
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           them
           .
           This
           may
           bee
           confirmed
           by
           Dauids
           practise
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           the
           Leuites
           were
           to
           cease
           to
           carrie
           the
           Arke
           ,
           and
           Tabernacle
           ,
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           for
           the
           on
           and
           other
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           put
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           was
           shortly
           to
           be
           builded
           ,
           Dauid
           ,
           though
           the
           Leuites
           office
           ceased
           ,
           took
           not
           away
           from
           them
           their
           lands
           ,
           nor
           liuings
           ,
           but
           disposed
           otherwise
           of
           the
           Leuites
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           1.
           
           Chron.
           23.
           to
           27.
           
           And
           so
           should
           it
           be
           done
           heare
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           which
           is
           once
           dedicated
           to
           holy
           vses
           ,
           ought
           neuer
           to
           be
           conuerted
           to
           prophane
           exploits
           ,
           how
           worthy
           or
           
           vnworthy
           soeuer
           ,
           but
           should
           continue
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           whereto
           it
           was
           giuen
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           
             Abbey
             lands
          
           from
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           was
           wrongfully
           done
           ,
           as
           Leuit.
           27.
           
           But
           if
           
             any
             will
             heare
             bee
             contentious
             ;
             we
             haue
             no
             such
             custome
             ,
             neither
             the
             Churches
             of
             God.
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           16.
           
           And
           for
           me
           ,
           let
           euery
           vessell
           sit
           on
           his
           owne
           bottome
           .
        
         
           Yet
           (
           will
           you
           say
           )
           Our
           learned
           Ministers
           teach
           vs
           a
           contrarie
           doctrine
           to
           
           this
           ,
           else
           would
           we
           forsake
           this
           sinne
           ,
           repent
           and
           make
           large
           restitution
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           And
           so
           had
           you
           neede
           indeede
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           your
           learned
           men
           ,
           that
           hold
           you
           in
           Sacriledge
           and
           vnbeleefe
           had
           more
           learning
           discretion
           ,
           and
           better
           consciences
           ,
           then
           to
           
             breake
             Gods
             commandements
             and
             teach
             men
             so
             to
             doe
          
           ;
           and
           this
           we
           euer
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           euill
           that
           
           commeth
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           commeth
           euer
           from
           Church
           men
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           ministers
           arrowes
           ,
           pearce
           the
           Ministers
           hearts
           .
           For
           saith
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             the
             diuell
             hath
             inuented
             a
             new
             deuise
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
          
           
           
             learned
             and
             reformed
             Christians
             to
             deceiue
             the
             ignorant
             and
             simple
             ,
          
           and
           what
           dealing
           
           is
           this
           ,
           shamelesly
           vpon
           opinion
           of
           Seraphicall
           excellencie
           ,
           to
           violate
           Gods
           expresse
           lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           detaine
           ignorant
           blind
           people
           ,
           in
           their
           deepe
           Sacriledge
           ,
           and
           to
           robbe
           the
           Ministers
           of
           their
           right
           and
           portions
           ,
           and
           why
           ,
           but
           because
           our
           reformed
           Ministers
           forsooth
           ,
           sooth
           vs
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           alas
           (
           poore
           good
           men
           )
           that
           pinne
           their
           soules
           &
           saluation
           ,
           to
           other
           mens
           sleues
           and
           what
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           exalt
           men
           aboue
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           glory
           in
           them
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           because
           ye
           loue
           your
           sinnes
           ;
           vse
           all
           meanes
           to
           retaine
           them
           :
           but
           I
           wish
           your
           reformed
           Ministers
           were
           better
           informed
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           by
           them
           might
           bee
           reformed
           ,
           and
           not
           thus
           liue
           and
           die
           in
           your
           fearefull
           sins
           ,
           but
           this
           truth
           ,
           (
           to
           depart
           from
           your
           Sacriledge
           )
           is
           to
           tart
           ,
           and
           ye
           therefore
           loue
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           what
           Paul
           writes
           ,
           in
           Thess.
           2.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Because
             men
             receiue
             not
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             saued
             ,
             therefore
             God
             shall
             send
             them
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             beleeue
             lies
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             might
             be
             damned
             which
             beleeued
             not
             the
             truth
             but
             had
             pleasure
             
             in
             vnrighteousnesse
             .
          
           Sorrie
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           this
           should
           bee
           verified
           in
           you
           (
           in
           whome
           otherwise
           shine
           many
           good
           things
           )
           which
           was
           spoken
           of
           Micha
           ,
           who
           hiting
           a
           Leuite
           to
           be
           his
           priest
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Now
             I
             know
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             good
             vnto
             me
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             a
             Leuite
             to
             my
             Prophet
             ,
             Iudges
          
           17.
           7.
           13.
           
           But
           he
           (
           good
           man
           )
           was
           fowly
           deceiued
           ,
           for
           albeit
           he
           exercised
           a
           superstitious
           worship
           ,
           knowing
           no
           better
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           yet
           he
           after
           his
           manner
           was
           well
           affected
           ,
           desired
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           and
           regarded
           not
           what
           he
           bestowed
           vpon
           a
           priest
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           might
           bee
           trained
           in
           the
           true
           worship
           and
           right
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           finding
           this
           Leuite
           ,
           He
           thought
           to
           finde
           plaine
           dealing
           and
           to
           be
           throughly
           trained
           in
           pietie
           .
           But
           the
           Leuite
           seeking
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           not
           Michas
           good
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           apparent
           in
           Iudg.
           18.
           20.
           
           Who
           for
           better
           preferment
           theeuishly
           forsaketh
           him
           ,
           and
           did
           leaue
           him
           to
           liue
           and
           die
           for
           him
           in
           (
           his
           sins
           )
           treacherously
           deceiued
           him
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Prouerbe
           arose
           ,
           Good
           Micha
           met
           
           with
           a
           bad
           Leuite
           ,
           and
           so
           lost
           labor
           and
           cost
           .
           But
           if
           Micha
           had
           taken
           a
           right
           
           course
           ,
           and
           entertained
           a
           faithful
           Leuite
           ,
           I
           meane
           a
           rough-tell
           troth
           ,
           and
           a
           downe
           right
           reformer
           of
           his
           corruptions
           )
           who
           had
           withal
           taught
           him
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           sincerely
           ,
           then
           might
           he
           iustly
           and
           vpon
           good
           ground
           ,
           perswaded
           himselfe
           that
           his
           hart
           being
           vpright
           ,
           &
           his
           life
           blamelesse
           ,
           it
           should
           haue
           gone
           well
           with
           him
           .
           And
           so
           might
           you
           ,
           who
           bragge
           of
           your
           great
           rabbynesse
           ,
           and
           build
           the
           houses
           of
           your
           faith
           vpon
           their
           words
           ,
           saying
           to
           you
           ,
           what
           we
           say
           is
           holy
           ,
           your
           case
           differeth
           not
           much
           from
           Michaes
           ,
           for
           men
           (
           as
           that
           Leuite
           )
           be
           wittie
           ;
           to
           prouide
           for
           themselues
           ,
           and
           foresee
           that
           to
           please
           in
           ticklish
           causes
           &
           matters
           of
           conscience
           ,
           is
           their
           best
           way
           (
           which
           policy
           whē
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           could
           not
           brooke
           (
           poore
           man
           ,
           he
           lost
           his
           head
           )
           &
           therfore
           they
           will
           (
           good
           men
           forsooth
           )
           teach
           true
           doctrine
           but
           for
           their
           sweete
           &
           dearely
           beloued
           sins
           ,
           
           as
           sacriledge
           ,
           &
           abusing
           their
           Ministers
           oppressing
           their
           tennants
           ,
           robbing
           the
           poore
           by
           fine
           ,
           rents
           ,
           and
           vnmercifulnes
           ,
           regarding
           their
           braue
           and
           sumptuous
           proud
           apparell
           ,
           their
           costly
           buildings
           ,
           their
           excessiue
           diet
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           vices
           ,
           
           which
           will
           not
           soone
           ,
           nor
           willingly
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           they
           shall
           rot
           in
           them
           ere
           they
           wil
           awake
           them
           ,
           or
           fal
           out
           with
           them
           on
           Gods
           behalfe
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           saluation
           ,
           which
           causeth
           our
           chiefest
           professours
           who
           abound
           in
           learning
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           yet
           still
           retaine
           their
           pride
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           couetousnesse
           ,
           excesse
           ,
           and
           their
           old
           sinnes
           vnreformed
           ,
           to
           be
           ill
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           their
           religion
           and
           profession
           not
           regarded
           ,
           and
           how
           can
           they
           :
           when
           their
           Leuites
           reproue
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           by
           silence
           and
           consent
           ,
           and
           further
           encouragements
           (
           as
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           sacriledge
           )
           giue
           them
           wished
           allowance
           and
           backe
           them
           therein
           ,
           and
           doe
           they
           not
           well
           deserue
           their
           hire
           ?
           But
           beloued
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           what
           dealing
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           straine
           gnats
           ,
           and
           to
           swallow
           camels
           :
           to
           bee
           precise
           in
           toyes
           ,
           but
           to
           winke
           at
           horrible
           impieties
           ,
           to
           stumble
           at
           strawes
           ,
           and
           leape
           ouer
           blockes
           ,
           truly
           saith
           Mr.
           Perkins
           on
           Matth.
           5.
           43.
           
           
             This
             is
             an
             infallible
          
           
           
             note
             of
             a
             false
             teacher
             to
             temper
             so
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             mens
             affections
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             expound
             it
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             doctrine
             and
             an
             euill
             vnreformed
             life
             may
             stand
             together
          
           
           and
           thus
           for
           Michaes
           meting
           with
           bad
           Leuites
           ,
           so
           if
           the
           Lord
           in
           time
           conuert
           them
           not
           ,
           many
           fall
           to
           destruction
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           Leuite
           (
           watch
           not
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           all
           watch
           in
           euery
           point
           ,
           we
           know
           )
           to
           doe
           his
           will
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           watch
           ,
           to
           doe
           vs
           good
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           better
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Well
           I
           see
           (
           will
           you
           say
           )
           this
           is
           an
           hainous
           sinne
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           restitution
           ,
           would
           vndoe
           me
           and
           mine
           .
           I
           know
           God
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           I
           will
           with
           Naaman
           in
           this
           on
           thing
           pray
           God
           to
           be
           mercifull
           vnto
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           restore
           it
           ,
           let
           the
           Ministers
           liue
           or
           starue
           ,
           if
           God
           forgiue
           me
           ,
           I
           regard
           them
           not
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           be
           like
           the
           souldiers
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           a
           Church
           and
           hearing
           the
           people
           ,
           pray
           for
           peace
           ,
           said
           ,
           phy
           pray
           not
           for
           peace
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           then
           liue
           .
           So
           you
           must
           liue
           ,
           though
           (
           as
           they
           )
           vpon
           the
           spilling
           of
           your
           brethrens
           bloud
           ,
           yet
           to
           cure
           this
           frensie
           ,
           I
           will
           Minister
           you
           a
           better
           salue
           for
           this
           soare
           ,
           for
           prayers
           are
           to
           no
           effect
           ,
           
             while
             your
             hands
             are
             full
             of
             bloud
             ,
             Isa.
          
           1.
           10.
           to
           21.
           and
           66.
           3.
           
           Ier.
           7.
           9.
           
           Amos
           5.
           21.
           to
           25.
           
           And
           it
           is
           a
           booke
           case
           ,
           first
           ,
           satisfie
           the
           plantife
           ,
           
           then
           agree
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           first
           put
           away
           Achans
           theft
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           King
           of
           heauen
           will
           be
           appeased
           ,
           else
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           
             Isa.
             58.
             3.
             6.
             
             Zach.
          
           7.
           9
           ,
           10.
           and
           8.
           16.
           
           
             Mich.
             6.
             6.
             
             &c.
          
           Consider
           all
           these
           quoted
           Scriptures
           and
           deceiue
           not
           your selues
           .
           Only
           bee
           not
           like
           that
           young
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           
           would
           know
           
             what
             good
             worke
             to
             doe
             to
             obtaine
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           and
           when
           he
           was
           told
           that
           he
           
             wanted
             but
             on
             thing
          
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           he
           stood
           with
           and
           against
           Christ
           euen
           for
           on
           thing
           ,
           &
           so
           lost
           heauen
           and
           all
           .
           Mark.
           10.
           21.
           
           And
           so
           we
           see
           most
           men
           haue
           on
           sweete
           sinne
           ,
           as
           sacriledge
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           whooredome
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           things
           are
           vnreprooueable
           ,
           for
           this
           on
           sinne
           ,
           they
           will
           with
           your
           Siran
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           5.
           
           
             Pray
             Gods
             mercie
          
           ,
           else
           to
           be
           damned
           they
           will
           not
           forsake
           it
           ;
           as
           Cain
           for
           
             his
             hatred
             to
             his
             brother
          
           Herod
           
             for
             his
             brothers
             wise
          
           Elie
           
             for
             correcting
             his
             children
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           deserued
           they
           not
           worthily
           to
           be
           damned
           ?
           who
           when
           Christ
           did
           all
           things
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           spilling
           of
           his
           heart
           bloud
           ;
           will
           stand
           with
           him
           for
           on
           
           thing
           ,
           a
           worldly
           ,
           a
           transitorie
           ,
           a
           sinne
           ,
           a
           shame
           ,
           a
           damnable
           and
           a
           cursed
           thing
           ,
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           man
           and
           Angels
           .
           But
           to
           the
           question
           :
           first
           I
           must
           say
           with
           
             Salomon
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             snare
             or
             a
             destruction
             for
             a
             man
             to
             deuoure
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             vowes
             to
             enquire
             ,
             Prou.
          
           20.
           25.
           
           That
           is
           very
           fearefull
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           men
           to
           make
           againe
           and
           game
           ,
           or
           sport
           of
           robbing
           the
           Church
           ,
           vexing
           and
           abusing
           the
           Ministers
           ouer-mastering
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           reuilings
           and
           indignities
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           greatest
           theeues
           ,
           and
           robbers
           liuing
           ,
           vnworthie
           to
           breath
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           enquire
           if
           it
           be
           impietie
           ,
           or
           how
           for
           this
           transgression
           to
           breake
           the
           snare
           of
           Gods
           eternall
           curse
           ,
           and
           torments
           in
           hell
           :
           truly
           the
           snare
           is
           soone
           broken
           by
           restitution
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             5.
             7.
             
             Leuit.
             5.
             16.
             
             Ezech.
          
           33.
           15.
           
           This
           point
           not
           I
           ,
           but
           Austin
           thus
           explaneth
           saying
           .
           
             Those
             kinde
             of
             people
             be
             worst
             of
             all
             others
          
           
           
             who
             desire
             to
             bee
             released
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             hainous
             offences
             and
             yet
             will
             still
             possesse
             the
             stollen
             thing
             to
             such
             the
             medicine
             of
             repentance
             is
             not
             auaileable
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             if
             other
             mens
             goods
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             transgression
             
             was
             committed
             bee
             not
             restored
             when
             it
             may
             be
             surrendered
             ,
             his
             repentance
             is
             not
             true
             but
             counterfeit
             ,
             but
             if
             hee
             deale
             truly
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             that
             the
             sinne
             is
             not
             remitted
             except
             the
             the●●
             be
             restored
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           Oh
           will
           the
           Church-robber
           say
           :
           Wee
           will
           repent
           and
           will
           not
           that
           serue
           ,
           God
           requires
           no
           more
           of
           any
           ,
           and
           are
           we
           alone
           debarred
           from
           the
           generall
           conditions
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ?
           Answ.
           No
           God
           forbid
           ,
           and
           farre
           be
           it
           from
           me
           to
           encrease
           any
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           Lord
           doth
           ,
           or
           to
           cast
           vnnecessarie
           and
           false
           scruples
           into
           any
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           but
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           none
           can
           repent
           without
           faith
           ,
           &
           where
           faith
           is
           ,
           their
           must
           needs
           be
           new
           obedience
           ,
           if
           then
           there
           be
           no
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           detesting
           of
           the
           sinne
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           called
           true
           ,
           but
           counterfeit
           repentance
           .
           For
           who
           can
           say
           that
           a
           fornicatour
           ,
           abhors
           whooredome
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           harlot
           lieth
           in
           his
           bosome
           Isai
           ,
           willeth
           the
           transgressour
           
             wash
             his
             hands
             from
             bloud
             and
             then
             come
             and
             not
             before
             and
             talke
             with
             God
             ,
             Isa.
          
           1.
           16.
           to
           19.
           and
           so
           is
           it
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           euident
           in
           ,
           Mich.
           6.
           10.
           
           Where
           hee
           
           shewes
           a
           reason
           that
           hee
           cannot
           but
           smite
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Are
             yet
             the
             treasures
             of
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           For
           as
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           tythes
           doth
           begin
           ,
           so
           the
           detaining
           of
           them
           continue
           the
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           with
           thee
           thy
           sinne
           is
           vnpardoned
           .
           Most
           woefull
           and
           lamentable
           it
           is
           to
           see
           ,
           what
           a
           world
           of
           iniquitie
           the
           subtiltie
           of
           the
           serpent
           hath
           breathed
           ,
           and
           suggested
           ,
           to
           intangle
           and
           snare
           poore
           soules
           at
           vnawares
           :
           wee
           make
           Queries
           :
           and
           put
           cases
           ,
           and
           beate
           our
           braines
           to
           deceiue
           our selues
           against
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           were
           it
           not
           faire
           easier
           (
           omitting
           this
           patching
           )
           at
           once
           and
           for
           altogether
           to
           forsake
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           Queries
           or
           doubts
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           saluation
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           sell
           our
           soules
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           for
           the
           loane
           of
           stollen
           goods
           for
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           seeing
           there
           is
           but
           on
           thing
           that
           hindreth
           thee
           from
           thy
           God
           ;
           why
           wilt
           thou
           comming
           so
           nigh
           the
           land
           of
           the
           liuing
           ,
           as
           foolish
           Hobab
           
           for
           on
           sinne
           ,
           renounce
           thy
           God
           ,
           forfeit
           
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           thy
           family
           to
           perdition
           :
           which
           God
           forbid
           ;
           on
           sinne
           made
           the
           Angels
           diuels
           ,
           on
           sinne
           expelled
           our
           progenitors
           from
           paradise
           ,
           on
           sin
           kept
           Moses
           ,
           and
           on
           sinne
           kept
           all
           Israel
           aboue
           20.
           yeere
           old
           from
           possessing
           the
           holy
           land
           :
           two
           only
           excepted
           ,
           and
           will
           God
           aboue
           these
           dispence
           with
           your
           one
           sin
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           more
           hainous
           in
           humane
           iudgement
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           this
           one
           capitall
           sinne
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           treasures
           in
           heauen
           .
           Oh
           stand
           not
           ,
           nor
           sticke
           for
           one
           sinne
           ,
           what
           greater
           infidelitie
           then
           to
           distrust
           our
           God
           ,
           willing
           vs
           to
           prooue
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           bring
           our
           tyth
           to
           his
           store-house
           ,
           if
           
             he
             will
             not
             open
             the
             windowes
             of
             heauen
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             powre
             a
             blessing
             without
             measure
             ?
             Mal.
          
           3.
           10.
           
           Else
           a
           contrary
           curse
           ,
           and
           what
           will
           be
           the
           end
           but
           bitternesse
           .
           Wherefore
           beloued
           in
           feare
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           put
           thy
           case
           to
           triall
           ,
           and
           prooue
           the
           Lord
           if
           he
           will
           not
           open
           the
           windowes
           of
           heauen
           to
           thee
           ,
           &c.
           
           Proue
           him
           if
           he
           will
           not
           multiply
           thy
           little
           vnto
           much
           ,
           and
           blesse
           the
           nine
           parts
           more
           for
           this
           tythe
           ,
           tenne
           times
           then
           before
           ,
           
           and
           that
           litle
           thou
           now
           hast
           remaining
           ,
           more
           then
           all
           thy
           former
           vnlawfull
           and
           vngodly
           tythes
           ,
           prooue
           him
           if
           he
           will
           not
           send
           a
           learned
           Minister
           to
           all
           parishes
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           men
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           stand
           in
           
             the
             gappe
             betweene
             vs
             and
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
          
           and
           prooue
           him
           if
           with
           a
           crowne
           of
           glory
           he
           will
           not
           
             honour
             them
             that
             honour
          
           
           him
           in
           heauen
           eternally
           .
           But
           oh
           will
           on
           say
           ,
           this
           counsell
           is
           harsh
           ,
           for
           a
           
           man
           vpon
           a
           sudden
           to
           strip
           himselfe
           of
           so
           sweet
           a
           portion
           few
           or
           none
           can
           abide
           it
           .
           Answ.
           So
           said
           Hushai
           in
           another
           matter
           ,
           
             This
             counsell
             is
             good
             but
             not
             now
             :
             yet
             know
             what
             our
             Sauiour
             said
             :
             with
             men
             this
             is
             vnpossible
             ,
             but
             with
             God
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             26.
             
             Gen.
          
           
           22.
           
             verse
             14.
             
             Ezech.
          
           37.
           1.
           
           &c.
           If
           thou
           cannot
           suddenly
           doe
           it
           ,
           then
           doe
           it
           by
           degrees
           .
           As
           thus
           :
           first
           ,
           consider
           that
           thou
           and
           thy
           predecessours
           haue
           gotten
           your
           money
           ,
           you
           laid
           out
           to
           buy
           these
           Abbeyes
           ,
           and
           appropriations
           ,
           with
           encrease
           ten
           times
           or
           twentie
           times
           more
           .
           2.
           
           Consider
           the
           iniurie
           and
           harmes
           you
           did
           to
           the
           Ministers
           and
           people
           ,
           defrauding
           the
           on
           of
           his
           bodily
           allowance
           ,
           and
           
           comfortable
           fruits
           of
           his
           calling
           and
           labours
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           foode
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           for
           both
           which
           thou
           must
           answer
           ,
           if
           amends
           preuent
           not
           in
           faith
           and
           new
           obedience
           .
           3.
           
           Desire
           God
           to
           incline
           thy
           heart
           to
           his
           testimonies
           and
           not
           to
           couetousnesse
           and
           to
           worke
           in
           thee
           a
           detestation
           of
           the
           price
           of
           bloud
           .
           4.
           
           Confesse
           thy
           sinnes
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           vse
           all
           meanes
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Minister
           and
           true
           owner
           of
           thy
           wealth
           ,
           and
           as
           oft
           as
           thou
           canst
           and
           neede
           requires
           ,
           let
           him
           gather
           the
           crummes
           of
           his
           owne
           liuing
           (
           which
           otherwise
           thou
           giuest
           to
           dogges
           and
           hogges
           vnder
           thy
           table
           ,
           )
           euer
           comforting
           him
           and
           renuing
           thy
           heauy
           case
           thus
           encroaching
           vpon
           Gods
           Church
           and
           tribute
           .
           5.
           
           Lay
           vp
           and
           purchase
           of
           the
           ouerplus
           a
           farme
           else
           where
           ,
           and
           giue
           to
           God
           what
           is
           Gods.
           6.
           
           Or
           if
           that
           will
           not
           be
           ,
           become
           a
           tenant
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           yearely
           pay
           the
           Minister
           so
           much
           as
           thou
           reapest
           aboue
           thy
           paines
           and
           charges
           in
           gathering
           the
           fruits
           .
           And
           faile
           not
           to
           binde
           thy
           posteritie
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           to
           pay
           the
           Church
           this
           yeerely
           anuitie
           
           and
           holy
           tribute
           ,
           but
           if
           thou
           doe
           neither
           ,
           be
           assured
           thou
           shalt
           not
           long
           prosper
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           a
           crying
           sin
           against
           thee
           and
           thine
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Lord
           beholding
           the
           affliction
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           crueltie
           and
           vnmercifulnesse
           of
           these
           transgressors
           ,
           and
           the
           famine
           and
           oppression
           of
           the
           poore
           blind
           and
           ●ame
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           will
           in
           time
           stirre
           vp
           the
           heart
           of
           some
           Noble
           Nehemiah
           ,
           or
           godly
           Ebed-Melech
           ,
           to
           speake
           to
           our
           most
           gracious
           Soueraigne
           for
           redresse
           of
           this
           Maladie
           :
           and
           so
           farre
           of
           this
           vse
           and
           remedie
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           proceeded
           thus
           farre
           in
           the
           
           first
           member
           of
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           for
           this
           life
           present
           ,
           which
           in
           deede
           is
           most
           difficult
           and
           of
           largest
           scope
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           the
           other
           two
           are
           to
           small
           purpose
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           this
           weighty
           work
           concerneth
           all
           men
           ,
           all
           women
           ,
           all
           ages
           ,
           all
           functions
           ,
           and
           all
           dealings
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yea
           in
           euery
           thought
           ,
           word
           ,
           and
           worke
           ,
           we
           must
           carefully
           watch
           ,
           for
           vnder
           euery
           stone
           lyeth
           a
           scorpion
           ready
           to
           sting
           vs
           to
           death
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           enter
           to
           euery
           of
           these
           particulars
           were
           infinite
           ,
           
           I
           therefore
           for
           better
           discharging
           of
           the
           whole
           thought
           to
           annexe
           a
           few
           helpes
           
           to
           further
           you
           the
           more
           cheerefully
           to
           vndertake
           this
           watch
           with
           vndoubred
           assurance
           (
           the
           Lord
           assisting
           )
           to
           effect
           it
           to
           Gods
           glory
           &
           your
           comfort
           .
           Whereof
           the
           〈◊〉
           helpe
           to
           watch
           in
           all
           our
           affaires
           ,
           
           is
           for
           euery
           man
           to
           betake
           himselfe
           to
           a
           calling
           ,
           which
           will
           keepe
           him
           from
           idlenesse
           ;
           and
           many
           sinnes
           ,
           this
           calling
           is
           two-fold
           ,
           generall
           and
           speciall
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           generall
           calling
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           (
           by
           all
           godly
           meanes
           ordained
           by
           God
           )
           to
           endeauour
           to
           become
           truly
           religious
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lords
           gracious
           couenant
           ,
           made
           and
           sealed
           at
           our
           Baptisme
           ;
           the
           reasons
           why
           wee
           must
           make
           this
           our
           calling
           and
           daily
           exercise
           ;
           is
           first
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           are
           full
           of
           impietie
           ,
           
           originall
           and
           actuall
           ;
           and
           so
           liable
           to
           eternall
           damnation
           by
           due
           desert
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           labour
           to
           abolish
           it
           and
           become
           godly
           :
           and
           the
           nature
           and
           powerfull
           working
           of
           Gods
           religion
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           precious
           oyntment
           ,
           it
           perfumeth
           ,
           sweetneth
           ,
           &
           sanctifieth
           ,
           with
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           whole
           man
           
           otherwise
           ,
           is
           no
           better
           then
           an
           vnsauory
           carrion
           in
           the
           nostrils
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
           2.
           
           Then
           the
           doctrine
           of
           eternall
           life
           is
           so
           heauenly
           profound
           and
           ample
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           in
           any
           sufficient
           measure
           ,
           be
           furnished
           therewith
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           make
           a
           continuall
           labour
           and
           practise
           thereof
           ,
           so
           throughly
           are
           we
           inuenomed
           by
           the
           stingings
           of
           the
           old
           serpent
           ,
           and
           ouercouered
           with
           the
           leprosie
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           wholly
           vnnaturalized
           ,
           and
           vnapt
           for
           any
           ,
           good
           thing
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           betimes
           enter
           into
           this
           holy
           trade
           of
           life
           ,
           this
           is
           our
           plough
           wherewith
           we
           must
           manure
           the
           Church
           ,
           gleebe
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           else
           it
           ouergrowes
           with
           bryers
           and
           weeds
           ,
           this
           is
           our
           paradise
           wherein
           we
           must
           euer
           be
           occupied
           in
           dressing
           it
           ,
           else
           it
           will
           become
           a
           desart
           full
           of
           Serpents
           ,
           heare
           must
           wee
           euer
           be
           learning
           else
           wee
           forget
           ,
           euer
           watching
           else
           our
           enemy
           preuaileth
           ,
           no
           sleeping
           in
           sinne
           ,
           
             then
             the
             enuious
             man
             soweth
             tares
             among
             our
             wheat
             ,
          
           no
           truce
           with
           Satan
           ,
           
             for
             then
          
           
           
             he
             conquereth
          
           ,
           no
           looking
           backe
           ,
           
             then
             vnfit
             for
             Gods
             kingdome
          
           .
           The
           second
           helpe
           is
           for
           euery
           man
           to
           set
           and
           settle
           himselfe
           
           in
           a
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           and
           honest
           trade
           of
           life
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           get
           a
           sufficient
           maintenance
           both
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           family
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           and
           poore
           ,
           to
           Gods
           glory
           and
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           Gods
           ordinance
           .
           Gen.
           3.
           19.
           that
           all
           creatures
           should
           be
           of
           some
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           but
           man
           aboue
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             else
             that
             he
             should
             not
             eate
             ,
             2.
             
             Thess.
          
           3.
           6.
           to
           13.
           
           And
           the
           law
           of
           equitie
           requires
           it
           ,
           that
           as
           wee
           enioy
           the
           fruits
           of
           other
           mens
           callings
           ,
           they
           should
           likewise
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           so
           increase
           vnitie
           and
           amitie
           as
           bretheren
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           our
           paradise
           wherein
           we
           should
           euer
           be
           occupied
           ,
           else
           we
           walke
           not
           in
           the
           way
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           Satan
           excepted
           ,
           who
           is
           of
           no
           calling
           ,
           yet
           neither
           idle
           nor
           well
           occupied
           ,
           we
           walke
           inordinately
           ,
           busie-bodies
           ,
           troublers
           of
           such
           as
           walk
           in
           the
           callings
           ,
           open
           to
           all
           temptations
           and
           vanities
           ,
           and
           yet
           therein
           so
           conceited
           and
           
             wiser
             then
             seuen
             that
             can
             render
             a
             reason
             ,
          
           Prou.
           26.
           16.
           
           And
           such
           as
           at
           no
           hand
           can
           keepe
           true
           watch
           ,
           but
           euer
           disturbing
           and
           persecuting
           the
           watchmen
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           excluded
           from
           the
           protection
           of
           Gods
           
           Angels
           ;
           a
           gracelesse
           generation
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           obserue
           what
           heauie
           iudgements
           befall
           the
           wicked
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           that
           they
           are
           cast
           vpon
           them
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           ranged
           out
           of
           their
           callings
           as
           to
           Sampson
           by
           Dalila
           ,
           to
           Dauid
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Vriah
           ,
           to
           I●●as
           ,
           going
           to
           Tharsus
           ,
           to
           Peter
           at
           the
           high
           Priests
           fire
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           contrarily
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           mens
           wealrh
           &
           prosperitie
           commeth
           to
           them
           by
           their
           godly
           and
           painefull
           walking
           in
           their
           vocations
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           worldlings
           would
           cast
           of
           their
           generall
           vocation
           to
           embrace
           this
           speciall
           only
           :
           and
           idlers
           would
           not
           labour
           but
           pretend
           walking
           in
           their
           generall
           calling
           ,
           both
           complaine
           they
           cannot
           discharge
           both
           vocations
           in
           on
           day
           ,
           and
           therefore
           take
           it
           sufficient
           to
           serue
           God
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           and
           themselues
           all
           the
           weeke
           daies
           .
           I
           for
           satisfaction
           herein
           thus
           as
           in
           a
           diary
           digesting
           
           order
           both
           callings
           together
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           spoken
           of
           on
           daies
           worke
           may
           bee
           meant
           and
           applied
           to
           euery
           day
           .
           First
           ,
           then
           so
           soone
           as
           thou
           awakest
           out
           of
           thy
           sleepe
           ,
           stand
           vpon
           thy
           watch
           ,
           and
           awake
           
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           tempter
           with
           his
           vncleane
           suggestions
           ,
           is
           at
           hand
           (
           and
           know
           that
           if
           our
           first
           thoughts
           be
           holy
           after
           our
           sleepe
           ,
           we
           be
           such
           ,
           if
           vnpure
           ,
           we
           be
           wicked
           )
           then
           offer
           to
           God
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           prayer
           for
           thy
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           thine
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Lord
           being
           first
           in
           account
           with
           thee
           ,
           may
           graciously
           hold
           with
           thee
           all
           the
           whole
           day
           .
           2.
           
           
           Then
           thinke
           of
           all
           thy
           sinnes
           thou
           canst
           call
           to
           minde
           ,
           and
           the
           punishments
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           temporall
           ,
           as
           eternall
           ,
           pray
           for
           pardon
           for
           them
           and
           be
           thankefull
           for
           thy
           happy
           deliuerance
           from
           them
           ,
           by
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           Christs
           merits
           and
           working
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           thee
           ,
           which
           thou
           shalt
           the
           readier
           performe
           ,
           if
           thou
           think
           of
           thy
           death
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           day
           ,
           of
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           and
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           of
           the
           vanities
           and
           afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           momentanie
           pleasures
           thereof
           and
           how
           blessed
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           furthest
           estranse
           themselues
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           draw
           nightest
           to
           God
           in
           all
           Christian
           obedience
           .
           3.
           
           This
           done
           ,
           thinke
           vpon
           the
           discharging
           of
           thy
           speciall
           calling
           
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           thy
           soules
           
           health
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           furthering
           of
           thy
           peace
           at
           thy
           death
           ,
           and
           of
           thy
           reckoning
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           .
           These
           meditations
           will
           first
           keepe
           thy
           
           minde
           from
           bad
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           Satanicall
           temptations
           :
           secondly
           ,
           will
           sanctifie
           thy
           
           soule
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           will
           be
           forcible
           
           motiues
           to
           prayers
           ,
           and
           thankes
           giuing
           ,
           and
           fourthly
           ,
           will
           cause
           the
           Lord
           draw
           
           neere
           thee
           ,
           and
           blesse
           thee
           and
           all
           thou
           doest
           this
           day
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           rising
           pray
           
           alone
           priuatly
           ,
           and
           then
           publikely
           with
           thy
           family
           ,
           and
           reade
           in
           their
           hearing
           some
           portion
           of
           holy
           writ
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           to
           meditate
           vpon
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           which
           done
           betake
           thy selfe
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           thy
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           thinke
           that
           these
           circumstances
           will
           take
           away
           a
           great
           part
           of
           thy
           daies
           worke
           ,
           then
           rise
           the
           earlier
           ,
           and
           continue
           the
           longer
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           the
           godly
           in
           all
           ages
           done
           and
           doe
           ,
           and
           heare
           watchfulnesse
           sheweth
           it selfe
           to
           be
           a
           principall
           part
           ,
           to
           bee
           performed
           of
           euery
           Christian.
           5.
           
           Entering
           vpon
           thy
           worke
           ,
           
           be
           careful
           to
           carrie
           a
           simple
           godly
           heart
           in
           all
           thou
           takest
           in
           hand
           ,
           for
           if
           Satan
           
           steppe
           in
           ,
           by
           any
           corruption
           to
           defile
           thy
           heart
           ,
           all
           the
           thoughtfull
           streames
           that
           from
           this
           spring
           flow
           will
           bee
           vncleane
           ,
           and
           therefore
           whatsoeuer
           thy
           calling
           is
           ,
           set
           thy selfe
           euer
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           euer
           fearing
           to
           omit
           any
           godly
           dutie
           ,
           or
           commit
           any
           the
           least
           thing
           displeasing
           his
           Maiestie
           but
           euer
           let
           the
           Lord
           be
           thy
           feare
           .
           6.
           
           Then
           in
           doing
           
           thy
           work
           ,
           beware
           thou
           so
           mind
           thy
           priuate
           gaine
           ,
           that
           thou
           coole
           not
           any
           grace
           in
           thee
           ,
           or
           quench
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           do
           diligently
           ,
           and
           painefully
           thy
           earthy
           businesse
           ,
           with
           an
           heauenly
           minde
           ,
           thy
           heart
           in
           thy
           worke
           euer
           inditing
           a
           good
           matter
           ,
           and
           thy
           tongue
           vttering
           the
           same
           to
           them
           that
           are
           about
           thee
           .
           Seuenthly
           ,
           doe
           thy
           worke
           skilfully
           least
           it
           
           turne
           to
           thy
           reproch
           ,
           doe
           it
           faithfully
           ,
           not
           depending
           vpon
           the
           meanes
           ,
           but
           vpon
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           doe
           it
           constantly
           ,
           not
           starting
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           doe
           it
           cheerefully
           ,
           vsing
           in
           euery
           thing
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           were
           to
           die
           before
           night
           ,
           and
           discharge
           those
           duties
           daily
           which
           thou
           wouldst
           wish
           thou
           hadst
           done
           ,
           if
           now
           you
           were
           a
           dying
           .
        
         
         
           Eightly
           ,
           liue
           vpon
           thy
           trade
           and
           not
           cunning
           fetches
           ,
           Prou.
           27.
           23.
           
           Let
           thy
           expenses
           bee
           no
           more
           then
           thy
           comming
           in
           ,
           yet
           sticke
           not
           to
           spend
           where
           God
           and
           charitie
           requireth
           ,
           and
           what
           remaineth
           ,
           lay
           vp
           for
           supply
           hereafter
           as
           occasions
           shall
           require
           .
           At
           meales
           looke
           vp
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           being
           as
           carefull
           to
           feede
           thy
           soule
           as
           bodie
           ,
           reade
           some
           part
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           performing
           some
           dutie
           of
           prayer
           before
           ,
           and
           singing
           some
           short
           Psalme
           after
           ,
           not
           forgetting
           to
           turne
           thy
           fragments
           into
           thy
           Almes
           basket
           ,
           thou
           must
           not
           forget
           to
           catechize
           thy
           family
           vpon
           saturday
           ,
           and
           prepare
           them
           for
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           exercises
           in
           the
           Church
           vpon
           the
           Sabbath
           examine
           what
           they
           learned
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           repeate
           the
           Sermons
           out
           of
           thy
           penned
           notes
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           thou
           and
           they
           practise
           them
           all
           the
           weeke
           following
           in
           this
           worke
           be
           discreete
           ,
           kinde
           and
           mercifull
           to
           thy
           family
           ,
           tyre
           not
           ,
           nor
           chide
           them
           .
           2.
           
           Doe
           all
           in
           season
           .
           3.
           
           Be
           not
           tedious
           .
           4.
           
           Praise
           and
           reward
           them
           .
           5.
           
           Keepe
           constantly
           this
           order
           .
           As
           thou
           didst
           begin
           the
           day
           
           religiously
           so
           end
           it
           deuoutly
           ,
           &
           grieue
           not
           as
           men
           climbing
           a
           steepe
           hill
           you
           looke
           backward
           ,
           so
           take
           a
           carefull
           view
           of
           thy
           actions
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           consider
           what
           thou
           didst
           well
           ,
           and
           wherein
           thou
           fa●l●st
           or
           fallest
           be
           thankfull
           for
           the
           on
           ,
           and
           ●ull
           penitent
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           thine
           eyes
           sleepe
           ,
           vntill
           thou
           bee
           perswaded
           of
           the
           forgiuenesse
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           and
           looke
           with
           what
           deuotiō
           thou
           began
           the
           day
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           or
           the
           like
           end
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           as
           prayer
           was
           the
           beginning
           to
           open
           the
           morning
           ,
           so
           let
           it
           be
           the
           barre
           to
           shut
           the
           euening
           ,
           and
           thus
           watching
           ouer
           both
           callings
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           in
           thy
           worldly
           affaires
           sleepe
           nor
           doe
           amisse
           .
           Heareunto
           may
           be
           added
           a
           third
           helpe
           ,
           that
           whereas
           Satan
           (
           a
           vigilant
           Bishop
           in
           his
           owne
           circuit
           as
           Latimer
           calieth
           him
           )
           watcheth
           to
           doe
           vs
           all
           harme
           ,
           as
           a
           roaring
           lyon
           haunting
           after
           his
           pray
           ,
           we
           must
           to
           withstand
           his
           assaults
           
             bee
             sober
             and
             watch
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           5.
           8
           ,
           And
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             put
             on
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God.
          
           Ephes
           6.
           10.
           to
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.
           6.
           to
           12.
           
           For
           it
           is
           no
           good
           fighting
           with
           Sathan
           with
           his
           owne
           
           weapons
           he
           is
           a
           sophister
           ,
           dispute
           not
           with
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           Logicke
           ,
           he
           is
           an
           Oratour
           ,
           beware
           of
           his
           eloquence
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           prince
           ,
           take
           heede
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           but
           as
           Satan
           in
           his
           owne
           cause
           must
           vse
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           so
           we
           in
           our
           cause
           are
           to
           vse
           the
           Lords
           strength
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           third
           helpe
           is
           ,
           
             to
             put
             on
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God.
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             against
             his
             assaults
             :
             for
             we
             wrastle
             not
             against
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             but
             against
             principalities
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           vaine
           therefore
           it
           is
           for
           vs
           to
           goe
           about
           to
           defend
           our selues
           with
           holy
           water
           ,
           crucifixes
           ,
           or
           reliques
           of
           Saints
           or
           sword
           ,
           and
           speare
           ,
           for
           as
           that
           
             Leuiathan
             ,
             Iob
          
           41.
           17.
           
           ●0
           .
           He
           will
           laugh
           the●eat
           ,
           nor
           with
           
             Saints
             weapons
             and
             armour
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             39.
             44.
             
             But
             with
             the
             whole
             armour
          
           (
           and
           not
           a
           peece
           )
           
             of
             God
          
           ,
           fo●
           the
           enemy
           will
           strike
           that
           part
           of
           the
           body
           that
           is
           naked
           ,
           and
           what
           booteth
           it
           to
           leaue
           on
           sinne
           and
           lie
           open
           in
           many
           ,
           2.
           
           It
           must
           be
           Gods
           armour
           of
           his
           owne
           making
           and
           bestowing
           ,
           for
           in
           temptations
           no
           learning
           but
           Gods
           ,
           no
           wisedome
           ,
           but
           heauenly
           can
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           the
           Lord
           knoweth
           the
           force
           of
           Satans
           
           darts
           ,
           his
           treacherous
           ambushments
           and
           peircing
           bullets
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           this
           armour
           of
           huge
           proofe
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           repell
           all
           the
           battery
           of
           Sathans
           suggestions
           :
           whereby
           we
           must
           learne
           ,
           not
           to
           esteeme
           our
           spirituall
           fight
           as
           a
           May-game
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           time
           of
           trouble
           and
           aduersitie
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           assaulted
           by
           mighty
           enemies
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           foyled
           and
           wounded
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           bee
           valiant
           ,
           and
           not
           snort
           in
           carnall
           securitie
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           obtaine
           the
           victory
           and
           triumph
           .
           3.
           
           This
           armour
           must
           be
           put
           on
           ,
           else
           what
           auaile
           the
           meanes
           of
           
           saluation
           ,
           if
           we
           vse
           nor
           practise
           them
           .
           4.
           
           We
           must
           not
           be
           dismated
           stand
           to
           it
           ,
           
           that
           is
           as
           in
           the
           campe
           euery
           man
           hath
           his
           place
           appointed
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           proper
           colours
           vnder
           which
           he
           is
           to
           keepe
           him
           :
           so
           all
           Christian
           souldiours
           haue
           their
           stations
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           two
           vocations
           (
           as
           is
           aboue
           shewed
           )
           whereunto
           they
           are
           called
           of
           God
           within
           the
           limits
           wherof
           they
           are
           to
           containe
           themselues
           ,
           and
           not
           thrust
           themselues
           into
           temptations
           ,
           and
           leaue
           their
           standing
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           be
           assaulted
           not
           flee
           away
           but
           stand
           
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           no
           armour
           is
           prepared
           for
           the
           backe
           ,
           or
           fligh
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           Apostate
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           heare
           any
           mention
           made
           of
           putting
           of
           our
           armour
           ,
           for
           Sathan
           is
           neuer
           at
           truce
           with
           vs
           ,
           nor
           wee
           with
           him
           .
           5.
           
           He
           sheweth
           what
           graces
           
           necessarie
           for
           a
           Christian
           ,
           whereof
           one
           is
           
             the
             girdle
             of
             veritie
          
           .
           For
           souldiours
           in
           
           old
           time
           had
           a
           broad
           studded
           beetle
           ,
           where
           with
           the
           ioynts
           of
           the
           brest-plate
           and
           that
           armour
           which
           defended
           the
           belly
           ,
           loynes
           and
           thighes
           ,
           were
           couered
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           haue
           vprightnesse
           and
           sinceritie
           of
           heart
           ,
           the
           band
           of
           all
           vertues
           ,
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           true
           religion
           of
           our
           Lord
           God.
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           the
           brest-plate
           
           
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           whereby
           is
           meant
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           true
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           a
           godly
           life
           ;
           this
           Iudas
           wanted
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Sathan
           entered
           into
           his
           open
           naked
           heart
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Our
             feete
             must
          
           
           
             be
             shodde
             with
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
          
           ;
           where
           he
           alludeth
           ,
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           souldiours
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           who
           going
           into
           the
           fields
           strongly
           armed
           their
           legges
           and
           feete
           ,
           with
           legge
           harnesse
           ;
           wargraues
           or
           buskins
           ,
           to
           prepreserue
           
           them
           from
           the
           iniurie
           of
           the
           weather
           ,
           the
           peircing
           of
           bryars
           ,
           thornes
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           might
           hurt
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           as
           they
           marched
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           violence
           also
           of
           their
           enemies
           blowes
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           incountered
           ;
           for
           al
           which
           vses
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           serueth
           ,
           in
           our
           spirituall
           warfare
           ;
           for
           they
           who
           are
           armed
           with
           the
           true
           knowledge
           thereof
           ,
           and
           are
           assured
           of
           the
           mercifull
           promises
           therein
           contained
           ,
           may
           safely
           walke
           ,
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           full
           of
           the
           briars
           &
           thornes
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           persecution
           .
           For
           being
           prepared
           for
           this
           profession
           ,
           no
           thornes
           of
           aduersitie
           ,
           can
           flight
           or
           h
           〈…〉
           them
           ,
           the
           ●eete
           of
           their
           affections
           shod
           with
           the
           zeale
           of
           Gods
           glory
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             The
             shield
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           that
           
           as
           souldiours
           haue
           their
           shields
           ,
           to
           couer
           and
           defend
           their
           bodies
           ,
           from
           the
           
           stroakes
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           so
           must
           a
           Christian
           ,
           haue
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.
           9.
           
           As
           Dauid
           fighting
           against
           Goliah
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           an
           armour
           of
           proofe
           ,
           to
           defend
           vs
           ,
           against
           
           
             Satans
             fierie
             darts
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Apostle
           alludeth
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           souldiours
           
           in
           ancient
           time
           ,
           who
           malitiously
           poisoned
           their
           darts
           ,
           whereby
           the
           bodies
           of
           those
           who
           were
           wounded
           therewith
           ,
           were
           so
           inflamed
           that
           they
           could
           hardly
           be
           cured
           ,
           or
           eased
           of
           their
           raging
           and
           burning
           paine
           ,
           and
           such
           darts
           are
           all
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           woundeth
           vs
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           repelled
           and
           quenched
           with
           the
           shield
           of
           faith
           ,
           they
           will
           inflame
           our
           lusts
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           on
           sinne
           will
           inflame
           our
           hearts
           to
           another
           ,
           till
           their
           bee
           kindled
           in
           vs
           a
           world
           of
           iniquitie
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Iudas
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           So
           that
           if
           we
           〈…〉
           ll
           admit
           one
           of
           his
           fierie
           darts
           ,
           they
           will
           inflame
           vs
           to
           receiue
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           our
           burning
           wounds
           ,
           will
           torment
           our
           consciences
           ,
           &
           most
           hardly
           admit
           any
           cure
           .
           The
           fifth
           peece
           of
           our
           Christian
           armour
           ,
           is
           
             the
             helmet
             of
          
           
           Saluation
           ,
           which
           in
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.
           8.
           
           Is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             hope
             of
             Saluation
          
           ,
           and
           Rom.
           8.
           24.
           
           
             We
             are
             saued
             by
             hope
          
           ,
           for
           as
           souldiours
           ,
           when
           they
           goe
           to
           the
           field
           ,
           put
           on
           their
           Helmets
           ,
           to
           defend
           their
           heads
           from
           their
           enemies
           blowes
           ,
           so
           we
           fighting
           this
           spirituall
           battle
           ,
           must
           to
           keepe
           vs
           from
           desperation
           ,
           put
           on
           hope
           of
           victorie
           ,
           and
           
           the
           crowne
           of
           saluation
           .
           The
           sixt
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
          
           
           
             of
             God
          
           ,
           This
           is
           defensiue
           ,
           and
           offensiue
           ,
           fit
           to
           defend
           ourselues
           ,
           and
           offend
           ,
           repell
           and
           foile
           the
           enemie
           ,
           for
           as
           a
           souldiour
           ,
           will
           not
           goe
           to
           the
           field
           without
           his
           sword
           ,
           both
           to
           defend
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           foile
           his
           enemy
           ,
           no
           more
           must
           we
           hope
           ,
           to
           defend
           vs
           from
           Sathan
           ,
           nor
           to
           chase
           him
           without
           Gods
           word
           ,
           we
           must
           fight
           and
           fence
           as
           did
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           in
           Matth.
           4.
           4.
           7.
           10.
           
           Else
           we
           fight
           blundly
           or
           with
           our
           fists
           ,
           as
           they
           in
           1.
           
           Sam.
           13.
           19.
           and
           17.
           39.
           
           The
           seuenth
           ,
           
             is
             prayer
          
           so
           souldiours
           
           euer
           pray
           ,
           and
           heareby
           ,
           obtaine
           wee
           strength
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           victory
           ouer
           our
           enemies
           ;
           Matth.
           6.
           13.
           
           Luke
           22.
           40.
           46.
           
           (
           and
           in
           Exod.
           17.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Sword
           &
           prayer
           beioyned
           together
           .
           )
           The
           eight
           ,
           
             is
             watchfulnesse
          
           ,
           as
           souldiours
           doe
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           
           who
           by
           night
           ,
           as
           by
           day
           ,
           are
           in
           danger
           ,
           at
           vnawares
           to
           be
           assaulted
           by
           the
           enemies
           ,
           and
           seeing
           ,
           Satan
           knowing
           his
           time
           to
           be
           but
           short
           ,
           redoubleth
           his
           forces
           and
           watchfulnesse
           to
           destroy
           vs
           ,
           wee
           must
           semblably
           ,
           redouble
           our
           care
           and
           watchfulnesse
           in
           seeking
           to
           preuent
           his
           
           force
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           subtiltie
           .
           Heare
           wee
           haue
           ,
           the
           Panoply
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           thus
           armed
           ,
           with
           constant
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           and
           vpright
           faithfulnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           in
           his
           generall
           and
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           leading
           an
           innocent
           godly
           life
           ,
           keeping
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           not
           fearing
           to
           professe
           ,
           and
           preach
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           to
           die
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Gospel
           of
           peace
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           15.
           continuing
           zealous
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           hauing
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           with
           assured
           hope
           of
           saluation
           ,
           carefully
           ,
           and
           wisely
           vsing
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           defend
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           repell
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           praying
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           watchfulnesse
           and
           perseuerance
           ,
           cannot
           faile
           ,
           but
           winne
           the
           prize
           from
           Satan
           ,
           not
           that
           we
           trust
           ,
           so
           much
           in
           the
           armour
           ,
           and
           meanes
           ,
           as
           in
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           blesseth
           the
           means
           .
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           helpe
           ,
           for
           Christian
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           is
           in
           all
           matters
           ,
           great
           or
           small
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           be
           of
           any
           importance
           ,
           or
           concerne
           saluation
           ,
           or
           damnation
           )
           to
           vse
           the
           aide
           ,
           direction
           ,
           and
           counsell
           of
           the
           watchman
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           ,
           no
           shadow
           of
           dislike
           ,
           to
           weaken
           ,
           much
           lesse
           breake
           ,
           the
           mutuall
           coniunction
           
           betweene
           vs
           and
           our
           Pastour
           :
           which
           point
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           regarded
           ,
           but
           of
           few
           ,
           (
           for
           what
           faithfull
           Minister
           ,
           is
           almost
           any
           where
           reuerenced
           ,
           and
           respected
           ,
           of
           his
           owne
           flocke
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           more
           important
           ,
           then
           many
           be
           aware
           off
           :
           for
           if
           you
           will
           obserue
           ,
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           men
           be
           so
           sleepie
           in
           their
           Christian
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           why
           Sathan
           ,
           so
           foulely
           and
           fearefully
           ,
           deuoureth
           millions
           ,
           who
           neuer
           thought
           of
           any
           such
           mattor
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           the
           principall
           (
           if
           not
           the
           only
           )
           cause
           to
           be
           this
           ;
           that
           they
           loue
           ,
           nor
           fancie
           ,
           nay
           hate
           the
           watch-man
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           affect
           better
           ,
           by
           many
           degrees
           ,
           strangers
           then
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           straying
           from
           their
           owne
           fold
           ,
           are
           to
           often
           in
           the
           ruffe
           of
           their
           spirituall
           pride
           ,
           caught
           in
           the
           briers
           ,
           and
           deuoured
           of
           the
           roaring
           lyon
           ,
           by
           pastour
           (
           that
           you
           bee
           not
           deceiued
           )
           I
           meane
           ,
           their
           learned
           and
           painfull
           preacher
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           dumbe
           watchmen
           which
           I
           reprooued
           aboue
           )
           though
           they
           can
           alledge
           ,
           many
           reasons
           ,
           for
           their
           vagaring
           ,
           for
           〈◊〉
           the
           sluggard
           ,
           is
           
             wiser
             in
             his
             own
             conceit
             ,
             than
             seauen
             men
             that
             can
             render
             a
             
             reason
             :
             Prou.
          
           26.
           16.
           
           This
           I
           take
           to
           bee
           
           a
           secret
           subtilty
           ,
           and
           an
           exceeding
           deepe
           fetch
           of
           Satan
           ,
           who
           as
           euer
           hee
           laboureth
           ,
           to
           sowe
           tares
           in
           Christs
           wheate
           field
           ,
           
             Matth.
             13.
             25.
             
             And
             to
             transforme
             himselfe
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
          
           11.
           14.
           
           And
           when
           he
           doth
           most
           mischiefe
           (
           as
           in
           tempting
           Euah
           )
           will
           not
           be
           seene
           to
           haue
           any
           hand
           in
           the
           worke
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           1.
           
           So
           heare
           most
           s●ily
           and
           wylely
           he
           powreth
           out
           ,
           all
           his
           poison
           ,
           to
           inuenome
           ,
           and
           destroy
           (
           if
           possibly
           it
           might
           be
           )
           
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           that
           vnder
           a
           visour
           of
           pietie
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           thinke
           it
           ?
           For
           ,
           hee
           seeing
           the
           people
           cannot
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           21.
           and
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           20.
           
           
             Which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             saluation
             ,
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             beleeueth
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           16.
           
           And
           beholding
           ,
           how
           the
           Lord
           ,
           daily
           thrusteth
           labourers
           to
           his
           haruest
           ,
           whereby
           Satans
           forces
           ,
           are
           much
           weakned
           ,
           and
           kingdome
           ruinated
           ,
           yet
           ,
           he
           being
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           vnable
           to
           stop
           the
           Preachers
           mouthes
           ,
           or
           peoples
           eares
           ,
           deuiseth
           to
           weaken
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
           in
           pastour
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           first
           by
           traducing
           the
           Ministers
           good
           name
           ,
           and
           labours
           ,
           then
           by
           deceiuing
           him
           ,
           of
           some
           parts
           of
           his
           maintenance
           ,
           or
           troubling
           him
           in
           law
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           sinnes
           as
           they
           be
           practised
           but
           in
           few
           places
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           worst
           sort
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           maladie
           cannot
           bee
           vniuersall
           ,
           but
           is
           soone
           extinguished
           ,
           but
           rather
           by
           infusing
           (
           I
           wot
           not
           how
           ,
           but
           to
           our
           sorrow
           we
           feele
           it
           )
           a
           generall
           dislike
           ,
           and
           cause
           lesse
           suspition
           ,
           and
           distrustfulnesse
           betweene
           pastour
           ,
           and
           flocke
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           degrees
           dissolueth
           all
           holy
           fellowship
           and
           coniunction
           ,
           betweene
           Minister
           and
           people
           ,
           for
           on
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           the
           godly
           painefull
           Preacher
           ,
           seeing
           the
           stubbornnesse
           ,
           and
           waywardnesse
           of
           his
           charge
           oppugning
           his
           instructions
           ,
           and
           admonition
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           of
           purpose
           ,
           to
           despite
           him
           )
           to
           set
           vp
           disorders
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           his
           labours
           ,
           for
           their
           reformation
           ,
           to
           follow
           their
           owne
           waies
           ,
           hereupon
           he
           perswades
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           people
           loue
           not
           ,
           nor
           regard
           him
           ,
           nor
           his
           teaching
           ,
           nor
           yet
           any
           paines
           he
           takes
           with
           them
           ,
           further
           then
           stands
           with
           their
           
           lawlesse
           lusts
           ,
           howsoeuer
           formally
           ,
           they
           giue
           him
           ,
           ciuill
           salutations
           ,
           &
           plausible
           termes
           of
           curtesie
           ,
           yet
           in
           secret
           ,
           they
           traduce
           ,
           and
           censure
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           whereupon
           being
           discouraged
           ,
           and
           cast
           down
           ,
           as
           taking
           his
           seede
           sowne
           
             vpon
             stony
             ground
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             heart
             ,
          
           to
           recall
           them
           from
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           finding
           familiaritie
           to
           breede
           contempt
           ,
           and
           truth
           hatred
           ,
           he
           weepeth
           in
           secret
           ,
           wisheth
           he
           had
           neuer
           come
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           either
           fled
           with
           Ionah
           to
           Tharsis
           or
           
           had
           with
           Ieremie
           some
           
             secret
             cottage
          
           ,
           to
           
             finish
             his
             daies
             in
          
           ,
           and
           neuer
           to
           preach
           to
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           so
           eating
           vp
           his
           heart
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           estrangeth
           himselfe
           from
           them
           ,
           giueth
           ouer
           his
           watch
           ,
           taketh
           his
           best
           course
           ,
           to
           bee
           to
           liue
           to
           God
           and
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           his
           charge
           ,
           to
           deale
           with
           them
           ,
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           in
           generall
           points
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           at
           the
           staues
           end
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           will
           abide
           handling
           ,
           being
           a
           contentious
           and
           vnthankfull
           people
           ,
           )
           and
           so
           ,
           if
           they
           peerish
           ,
           they
           peerish
           ;
           the
           fault
           is
           theirs
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           long
           of
           themselues
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           power
           ,
           soule
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           his
           ministery
           
           is
           quite
           brooken
           ,
           and
           lyeth
           without
           life
           in
           the
           dust
           .
           And
           because
           hee
           would
           doe
           some
           good
           ,
           and
           get
           some
           comfort
           ,
           of
           his
           ministery
           hee
           busieth
           himselfe
           in
           other
           mens
           charges
           ,
           and
           so
           stealeth
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           Absolon-like
           )
           
           from
           the
           lawfull
           Pastour
           ,
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           with
           thankes
           ,
           and
           amends
           ,
           (
           to
           say
           no
           more
           .
           )
           His
           people
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           not
           abiding
           any
           admonition
           ,
           much
           lesse
           reproose
           ,
           at
           a
           Ministers
           hand
           ,
           contemned
           ,
           distrust
           ,
           and
           suspect
           both
           his
           doctrine
           and
           dealings
           (
           being
           men
           of
           malitious
           and
           base
           minds
           )
           deeming
           ,
           he
           doth
           all
           in
           subtiltie
           ,
           and
           of
           hatred
           ,
           to
           rule
           them
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           new
           orders
           ,
           and
           so
           abridge
           them
           of
           the
           old
           customes
           ;
           and
           albeit
           ,
           hee
           otherwise
           be
           an
           honest
           man
           innough
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           to
           holy
           for
           them
           ,
           for
           by
           his
           too
           often
           preaching
           ,
           they
           finde
           him
           already
           an
           enemie
           to
           their
           peace
           ,
           good
           neighbourhood
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           profites
           ,
           and
           euer
           and
           anone
           in
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           girding
           some
           ,
           riding
           and
           deriding
           others
           ,
           ●awning
           vpon
           his
           sect
           ,
           and
           fauorites
           ,
           disquieting
           poore
           honest
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           for
           
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           giue
           the
           best
           sheepe
           they
           haue
           ,
           to
           bee
           ridde
           of
           him
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           to
           hard
           for
           him
           ,
           doe
           what
           he
           can
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thus
           they
           cease
           not
           all
           ,
           to
           grow
           on
           an
           head
           against
           him
           (
           as
           sheepe
           when
           on
           runnes
           to
           the
           water
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           will
           )
           to
           censure
           ,
           carpe
           ,
           and
           scanne
           all
           his
           words
           ,
           trace
           his
           steps
           ,
           prie
           into
           his
           priuate
           and
           publike
           carriage
           ,
           wrest
           all
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           meete
           him
           at
           euery
           stile
           ,
           and
           though
           his
           learning
           be
           good
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           ,
           hee
           would
           follow
           it
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           finde
           on
           day
           to
           be
           fully
           reuenged
           vpon
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           wrongs
           to
           them
           ,
           honest
           quiet
           men
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           wicked
           Gentleman
           in
           the
           Parish
           ,
           to
           him
           will
           they
           flocke
           ,
           to
           open
           their
           griefes
           and
           craue
           helpe
           ,
           and
           counsell
           to
           driue
           away
           their
           Parson
           ,
           who
           in
           adiuellish
           hatred
           ,
           to
           all
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           secret
           emulation
           ,
           (
           taking
           all
           honour
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           giuen
           the
           Minister
           )
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           if
           he
           be
           patrone
           )
           thinking
           if
           he
           could
           firret
           him
           out
           ,
           to
           get
           all
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           a
           dumbe
           dogge
           ,
           for
           seuen
           pound
           a
           yeere
           stipend
           ,
           to
           murther
           
           the
           Parish
           ,
           and
           teach
           his
           children
           too
           ,
           and
           what
           cares
           he
           ,
           He
           can
           make
           friends
           ,
           toward
           all
           blowes
           ,
           thereupon
           (
           in
           colour
           to
           gratifie
           the
           people
           )
           he
           will
           play
           Achitophel
           ,
           and
           plod
           all
           he
           can
           against
           him
           ,
           be
           it
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           all
           is
           on
           ,
           and
           these
           pernitious
           sots
           will
           sweare
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           tell
           them
           what
           it
           is
           (
           for
           memory
           sake
           )
           that
           they
           must
           sweare
           vnto
           :
           and
           so
           will
           he
           not
           cease
           ,
           first
           secretly
           ,
           then
           impudently
           with
           open
           forces
           ,
           to
           assault
           the
           tyred
           Minister
           ,
           either
           to
           expell
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           bring
           him
           vnder
           his
           ferula
           ,
           to
           speake
           nor
           doe
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           will
           stand
           with
           his
           worships
           pleasure
           ,
           (
           forsooth
           ,
           )
           or
           if
           he
           cannot
           bring
           him
           to
           this
           slauery
           ,
           yet
           ,
           (
           to
           keepe
           him
           in
           continuall
           trouble
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           )
           will
           set
           the
           whole
           Parish
           against
           him
           ,
           will
           fauour
           ,
           and
           applaud
           euery
           on
           that
           speaketh
           or
           doth
           any
           thing
           against
           him
           ,
           will
           ioy
           ,
           and
           solace
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           any
           gybe
           ,
           iest
           ,
           mocke
           ,
           flout
           ,
           slander
           ,
           or
           abuse
           the
           Minister
           any
           way
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           bitter
           enemie
           to
           euery
           on
           ,
           that
           liketh
           of
           or
           speaketh
           well
           of
           their
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           not
           spare
           ,
           to
           turne
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           
           people
           ,
           wholly
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           Ministery
           shall
           neuer
           doe
           them
           good
           ,
           whiles
           he
           liueth
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           the
           diuell
           himselfe
           would
           haue
           them
           doe
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           at
           all
           neither
           doe
           I
           speake
           all
           I
           know
           herein
           ;
           the
           Lord
           giue
           them
           repentance
           speedily
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           bloud
           of
           all
           their
           Parishes
           ,
           &
           the
           Ministers
           bloud
           also
           whom
           they
           thirst
           after
           ,
           will
           bee
           required
           full
           dearely
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           yet
           they
           this
           while
           ,
           are
           iolly
           and
           iocund
           ,
           and
           thinke
           ,
           they
           doe
           God
           good
           seruice
           ,
           in
           persecuting
           ,
           
           and
           murthering
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           are
           sorrie
           ,
           they
           cannot
           finde
           some
           hainous
           accusations
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           dispatch
           them
           out
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           plaine
           wilfull
           murther
           in
           heart
           ,
           whereas
           they
           ought
           to
           doe
           them
           all
           good
           ,
           deliuer
           their
           own
           soules
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           bloud
           guiltinesse
           ,
           and
           vse
           all
           meanes
           to
           bring
           the
           people
           ,
           whose
           goods
           in
           great
           measure
           they
           possesse
           ,
           and
           whose
           bodies
           doe
           them
           all
           seruice
           they
           can
           ,
           to
           the
           knowledge
           and
           obedience
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           themselues
           formost
           in
           the
           worke
           ,
           and
           not
           thus
           shew
           themselues
           religious
           
           in
           nothing
           ,
           but
           in
           persecuting
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           turning
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           from
           hearing
           and
           obaying
           Gods
           word
           .
           The
           Lord
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           truly
           religious
           ;
           else
           remooue
           them
           from
           his
           Church
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           Sathan
           hauing
           thus
           farre
           ,
           infused
           his
           poison
           ,
           to
           Minister
           ,
           and
           peoples
           bosoms
           (
           as
           we
           to
           our
           shame
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           see
           it
           in
           to
           many
           places
           ,
           )
           the
           holy
           coniunction
           betweene
           the
           Pastour
           ,
           and
           the
           flock
           ,
           from
           this
           little
           sparkle
           ,
           of
           suspition
           at
           first
           ,
           is
           quite
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           dissolued
           ,
           and
           they
           (
           as
           man
           and
           wife
           )
           quite
           diuorced
           ,
           and
           separated
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           louing
           affections
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           I
           would
           haue
           my
           faithfull
           Christian
           ,
           to
           be
           exceeding
           watchfull
           against
           this
           malady
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           dislike
           ,
           to
           arise
           betweene
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Minister
           ,
           else
           all
           the
           exercises
           of
           religion
           ,
           executed
           by
           his
           Minister
           ,
           for
           his
           saluation
           ,
           shall
           become
           distastfull
           ,
           and
           loathsome
           vnto
           him
           ,
           for
           which
           contempt
           the
           Lord
           will
           bring
           an
           heauy
           curse
           vpon
           him
           ,
           for
           treading
           vnderfoot
           ,
           
           his
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           who
           wil
           then
           absolue
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           to
           preuent
           all
           mischiefes
           ,
           and
           Apostacie
           ,
           or
           Atheisme
           ,
           let
           him
           instantly
           pray
           the
           Lord
           ,
           against
           this
           rupture
           ,
           and
           straine
           himselfe
           against
           all
           dislikes
           ,
           or
           reports
           ,
           to
           loue
           his
           pastour
           ,
           as
           his
           father
           ,
           to
           honour
           him
           as
           Gods
           seruant
           ,
           to
           reuerence
           him
           as
           his
           guide
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           thinke
           nothing
           he
           possesseth
           to
           good
           ,
           for
           him
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           did
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           who
           receiued
           Paul
           ,
           as
           an
           Angel
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           as
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           possible
           ,
           would
           haue
           plucked
           out
           their
           own
           eyes
           and
           haue
           giuen
           them
           to
           him
           .
           Gal.
           4.
           14.
           15.
           
           And
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           neuer
           was
           their
           godly
           man
           ,
           that
           hated
           his
           owne
           Minister
           ,
           but
           euer
           his
           feete
           were
           beautifull
           to
           him
           ,
           neuer
           was
           bad
           man
           that
           loued
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           deserued
           the
           dust
           of
           their
           feete
           to
           be
           shaken
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           my
           watchman
           preferre
           his
           owne
           Pastour
           ,
           and
           in
           heart
           sincerely
           (
           as
           a
           chast
           matrone
           her
           husband
           )
           embrace
           him
           abone
           all
           other
           ,
           how
           learned
           ,
           or
           godly
           soeuer
           ,
           and
           neuer
           depart
           from
           him
           ,
           to
           heare
           any
           whiles
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           
           let
           him
           haue
           his
           due
           honour
           and
           desert
           for
           deseruing
           best
           ,
           meete
           it
           is
           he
           should
           be
           best
           respected
           &
           it
           is
           meete
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           wintering
           of
           them
           ,
           should
           haue
           the
           summering
           ;
           for
           in
           time
           of
           plague
           or
           greatest
           troubles
           ,
           when
           the
           flatterers
           forsake
           thee
           ,
           yea
           and
           in
           death
           it selfe
           he
           must
           sticke
           vnto
           them
           )
           and
           that
           the
           gifts
           which
           his
           parishioners
           (
           in
           a
           pharisa●call
           spirit
           )
           bestow
           vpon
           strangers
           ,
           who
           doe
           them
           l●tle
           good
           be
           giuen
           as
           an
           ouerplussadge
           vnto
           him
           ,
           to
           cheere
           vp
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           encourage
           him
           in
           his
           vocation
           ,
           and
           so
           euer
           in
           all
           his
           meetings
           let
           him
           haue
           the
           chiefest
           place
           ,
           and
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           you
           winne
           the
           Pastours
           heart
           ,
           and
           cause
           him
           cheerefully
           watch
           ouer
           you
           ,
           for
           your
           good
           ,
           and
           be
           carefull
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           cunning
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           direct
           you
           in
           your
           priuate
           watchings
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           you
           slept
           in
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           would
           awake
           you
           ,
           whereas
           your
           strange
           teacher
           ,
           will
           rocke
           you
           on
           in
           the
           cradle
           of
           securitie
           ,
           if
           you
           strayed
           from
           Christs
           fold
           ,
           he
           would
           turne
           you
           home
           and
           not
           runne
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           he
           followed
           noysome
           lusts
           ,
           hee
           would
           sharpely
           reprooue
           
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           winke
           thereat
           ,
           or
           glaunce
           a
           farre
           of
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           not
           perceiue
           it
           ,
           if
           you
           sinned
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           he
           would
           instruct
           you
           ,
           if
           of
           negligence
           ,
           he
           would
           call
           vpon
           you
           ,
           if
           of
           infirmitie
           ,
           he
           would
           direct
           you
           ,
           if
           of
           malice
           ,
           hee
           would
           rebuke
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           meete
           you
           at
           euery
           style
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           not
           depart
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           if
           he
           conferred
           with
           you
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           about
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           if
           he
           aduised
           and
           perswaded
           you
           any
           way
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           to
           your
           saluation
           ,
           where
           you
           did
           well
           ,
           he
           would
           commend
           you
           ,
           if
           amisse
           ,
           be
           sorry
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           things
           fell
           out
           crossely
           with
           you
           ,
           he
           would
           aduise
           you
           ,
           he
           would
           reioice
           at
           our
           prosperity
           ;
           in
           your
           aduersitie
           he
           would
           comfort
           you
           in
           your
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           deepest
           disdresse
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           our
           faithfull
           phisition
           ,
           if
           ye
           mourned
           hee
           would
           weepe
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           ye
           liued
           he
           would
           liue
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           yee
           ,
           died
           to
           doe
           you
           good
           ,
           hee
           would
           die
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           would
           euer
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           night
           as
           day
           ,
           pray
           God
           for
           your
           peace
           ,
           and
           praise
           the
           Lord
           for
           appointing
           him
           watchman
           ouer
           so
           gracious
           and
           thankfull
           a
           people
           ,
           when
           as
           by
           forsaking
           
           and
           contemning
           him
           and
           his
           Ministery
           and
           following
           strangers
           ,
           you
           shall
           cause
           him
           neglect
           ,
           you
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           flocke
           eate
           vp
           his
           heart
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           leaue
           you
           open
           to
           all
           assaults
           ,
           of
           Satan
           ,
           the
           world
           and
           sinne
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           draw
           Gods
           iudgements
           vpon
           him
           and
           you
           .
           But
           of
           this
           more
           else-where
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           draw
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           for
           endlesse
           would
           it
           be
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           recite
           all
           the
           helps
           the
           Lord
           prouideth
           to
           assist
           ,
           and
           vphold
           vs
           ,
           in
           this
           holy
           watch
           ;
           for
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           how
           God
           watcheth
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           in
           euery
           good
           worke
           ,
           to
           prosper
           vs
           therein
           ,
           then
           his
           Angels
           ,
           attend
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           all
           his
           creatures
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           fauour
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           power
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           the
           
           law
           directeth
           vs
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           comforts
           vs
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           (
           whose
           life
           the
           Lord
           preserue
           )
           shieldeth
           vs
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           instruct
           vs
           ,
           the
           godly
           conferre
           with
           vs
           ,
           all
           Gods
           Saints
           pray
           for
           vs
           ,
           the
           time
           inuiteth
           vs
           ,
           being
           peaceable
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           safely
           repaire
           vnto
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           euery
           of
           vs
           ,
           in
           these
           halcion
           daies
           ,
           (
           the
           Lord
           be
           highly
           praised
           for
           it
           )
           are
           freed
           from
           all
           lets
           ,
           and
           perturbations
           ,
           
           so
           that
           we
           neede
           not
           goe
           in
           feare
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           nor
           reade
           in
           feare
           ,
           nor
           pray
           in
           feare
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Marrian
           daies
           ,
           when
           none
           could
           reade
           a
           good
           booke
           ,
           but
           still
           at
           euery
           period
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           looking
           about
           ,
           to
           spie
           ,
           if
           any
           came
           to
           looke
           ,
           and
           to
           accuse
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           state
           ,
           was
           not
           vnlike
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           returning
           from
           captiuitie
           ,
           
             Who
             were
             faine
             to
             build
             with
             their
             trowels
             in
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             their
             swords
             in
             the
             other
             ,
          
           as
           is
           in
           Neh.
           4.
           17.
           
           But
           now
           ,
           (
           if
           thou
           be
           not
           afraid
           of
           thine
           owne
           shadow
           )
           thou
           maiest
           securely
           sit
           vnder
           thy
           vine
           ,
           and
           picke
           vp
           the
           foode
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           worke
           leisurely
           with
           both
           hands
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           protecteth
           and
           watcheth
           ouer
           thee
           :
           so
           that
           no
           sooner
           art
           thou
           tempted
           by
           Satan
           ,
           or
           alluréd
           to
           sinne
           by
           his
           members
           ,
           to
           leaue
           or
           forsake
           thy
           watch
           ,
           but
           forthwith
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           sendeth
           forth
           his
           spirit
           ,
           his
           Angels
           ,
           his
           graces
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           creatures
           ,
           as
           troopes
           of
           souldiours
           ,
           and
           an
           armie
           royall
           to
           aide
           and
           assist
           thee
           ,
           yea
           with
           vnited
           forces
           ,
           to
           fight
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           compasse
           ,
           and
           keepe
           thee
           that
           thou
           
           shalt
           not
           giue
           ouer
           thy
           watch
           ,
           nor
           disgrace
           thy
           holy
           profession
           .
           And
           to
           giue
           instance
           ,
           in
           some
           on
           temptation
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           whooredome
           :
           If
           (
           as
           was
           Ioseph
           )
           thou
           be
           sollicited
           to
           adultery
           ,
           
           and
           so
           to
           cut
           thy selfe
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.
           15.
           
           And
           depart
           from
           thy
           watch
           ,
           and
           to
           open
           the
           gates
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           for
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           to
           enter
           in
           ,
           and
           robbe
           thee
           of
           thy
           chastitie
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           graces
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           thy
           soule
           an
           habitation
           for
           diuels
           ,
           Matth.
           12.
           45.
           
           Thy
           danger
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           heare
           (
           as
           a
           virgin
           in
           
           danger
           to
           be
           defloured
           ,
           Deut.
           22.
           24.
           27.
           
           )
           must
           thou
           mightily
           crie
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           present
           help
           ,
           else
           thou
           art
           vndone
           ,
           now
           (
           the
           Lord
           hearing
           thy
           prayer
           )
           forth-with
           sendeth
           out
           his
           armie
           royall
           to
           rescue
           thee
           ,
           as
           thus
           .
           Before
           thou
           yeeld
           to
           the
           temptation
           ,
           he
           granteth
           thee
           time
           sufficient
           to
           deliberate
           ,
           whether
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           In
           which
           time
           ,
           steppeth
           in
           Gods
           law
           as
           thy
           chiefe
           counsellour
           to
           disswade
           thee
           ,
           condemning
           adultery
           
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           commending
           marriage
           as
           honorable
           :
           next
           in
           the
           necke
           thereof
           all
           to
           minde
           Gods
           plague
           ,
           the
           executioners
           
           of
           the
           sinne
           ,
           threatning
           Gods
           curses
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           death
           and
           eternall
           damnation
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           this
           past
           ,
           Gods
           feare
           frighteth
           ,
           and
           terrifieth
           thy
           very
           soule
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ,
           which
           causeth
           the
           soule
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           powers
           thereof
           ,
           to
           quake
           and
           mourne
           within
           thee
           ,
           and
           thy
           conscience
           vtterly
           to
           condemne
           ,
           and
           accuse
           thee
           ,
           then
           Christ
           sendeth
           his
           spirit
           ,
           to
           minde
           thee
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           holy
           couenant
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           setteth
           broad
           his
           holy
           promises
           ,
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           telleth
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           must
           not
           defile
           his
           temple
           ,
           the
           Angels
           (
           thy
           blessed
           watchmen
           )
           dread
           thy
           fall
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           pull
           thee
           from
           this
           pit
           ,
           Satan
           watcheth
           for
           thy
           ruine
           to
           accuse
           thee
           ,
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           flames
           of
           lightning
           flash
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           hell
           it selfe
           gapeth
           for
           thee
           ,
           the
           watchman
           of
           thy
           soule
           thundereth
           in
           thine
           eares
           ,
           crying
           ,
           stand
           in
           awe
           and
           sinne
           not
           ,
           thy
           profession
           proclaimeth
           high
           treason
           against
           the
           Almightie
           ,
           Christian
           fortitude
           encourageth
           to
           constancie
           ,
           the
           shame
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           preseruation
           of
           thy
           good
           name
           ,
           deterre
           and
           violently
           keepe
           thee
           
           backe
           ,
           the
           defiling
           of
           thy
           bed
           ,
           abusing
           thy
           wife
           ,
           blemishing
           thy
           posteritie
           ,
           make
           thee
           ashamed
           ,
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           of
           his
           image
           in
           thee
           and
           her
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           heauen
           disswade
           from
           this
           frencie
           ,
           yea
           chastitie
           in
           treateth
           thee
           to
           refraine
           from
           this
           vncleannesse
           ,
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           and
           the
           troope
           of
           sinnes
           accompanying
           it
           ,
           crie
           shame
           vpon
           rhee
           .
           Finally
           ,
           all
           creatures
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           earth
           (
           Satan
           ,
           and
           reprobates
           accepted
           ,
           )
           call
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           to
           imitate
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           loyaltie
           to
           thy
           Creatour
           ,
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           Sanctifier
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           breake
           his
           couenant
           ,
           damne
           thy
           soule
           ,
           forfeit
           thy
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           not
           receiue
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           vaine
           :
           see
           then
           how
           God
           himselfe
           by
           these
           helps
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           is
           a
           present
           defender
           of
           thy
           chastitie
           ,
           euen
           of
           this
           one
           gracious
           vertue
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           thy
           temptaon
           ,
           opening
           thee
           away
           to
           escape
           with
           Ioseph
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           13.
           
           And
           as
           of
           this
           ,
           so
           of
           all
           other
           graces
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           ;
           blessed
           be
           God
           euermore
           ,
           for
           his
           continuall
           &
           constant
           watch
           ouer
           vs
           all
           both
           in
           life
           ,
           and
           death
           :
           And
           therefore
           beloued
           ,
           
           thou
           being
           thus
           compassed
           with
           a
           cloud
           ,
           yea
           with
           all
           helps
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           help
           thy selfe
           :
           be
           sober
           ,
           watch
           and
           pray
           ,
           let
           nothing
           hinder
           nor
           trouble
           thee
           in
           this
           holy
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           nor
           yet
           discourage
           thee
           ,
           but
           cheerefully
           goe
           on
           in
           this
           watch
           ;
           set
           thy selfe
           euer
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           walke
           with
           thy
           God
           ,
           let
           thy
           cheefest
           &
           onely
           care
           be
           ,
           while
           thou
           liuest
           heere
           ,
           how
           daily
           ,
           and
           euermore
           ,
           to
           passe
           the
           time
           of
           thy
           peregrination
           heere
           ;
           according
           to
           Gods
           holy
           will
           reuealed
           in
           his
           sacred
           Word
           ,
           and
           so
           constantly
           and
           faithfully
           perseuering
           vnto
           death
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           giue
           thee
           a
           crowne
           of
           life
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           3.
           10.
           which
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           Christs
           sake
           grant
           thee
           ,
           and
           me
           ,
           Amen
           .
           And
           so
           farre
           of
           watchfulnesse
           for
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           discoursed
           hitherto
           how
           we
           
           ought
           to
           watch
           ouer
           ourselues
           ,
           during
           our
           liues
           ,
           thereby
           to
           liue
           according
           to
           Gods
           holy
           will
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           beloued
           and
           blessed
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           .
           It
           followeth
           
           next
           to
           exhort
           my
           vigilant
           Christian
           to
           watch
           and
           wait
           for
           Christs
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           to
           receiue
           at
           his
           
           hands
           ,
           the
           Crowne
           of
           glory
           ,
           laid
           vp
           as
           the
           price
           and
           reward
           of
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           according
           to
           Pauls
           exepctation
           ,
           saying
           ;
           I
           
             I
             haue
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             and
             haue
             finished
             my
             course
             ,
             I
             haue
             kept
             the
             faith
             ;
             from
             henceforth
             is
             laid
             vp
             for
             mee
             the
             Crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             righteous
             Iudge
             will
             giue
             me
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             me
             onely
             ,
             but
             vnto
             all
             them
             also
             that
             loue
             his
             appearing
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Tim
           47.
           8.
           
           And
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             Feed
             the
             flocke
             of
             God
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             when
             the
             chiefe
             Shepheard
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             yee
             shall
             receiue
             an
             incorruptible
             Crowne
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.
           2
           ,
           4.
           
           This
           then
           should
           bee
           my
           Christians
           next
           Watch
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           there
           lieth
           a
           soare
           and
           narrow
           bridge
           in
           the
           way
           for
           all
           flesh
           to
           passe
           ouer
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           death
           ,
           the
           meane
           and
           limit
           betweene
           life
           and
           iudgement
           ;
           for
           so
           wee
           reade
           ,
           
             It
             is
             appointed
             vnto
             men
             that
             they
             shall
             once
             die
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             commeth
             the
             Iudgement
             .
             Heb.
          
           9.
           27.
           
           This
           is
           ineuitable
           ,
           and
           none
           ,
           be
           hee
           neuer
           so
           wise
           ,
           foolish
           ,
           strong
           ,
           weake
           ,
           ancient
           ,
           rich
           or
           poore
           ,
           or
           be
           he
           what
           hee
           can
           be
           ,
           shall
           escape
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           die
           ,
           Psal.
           89
           48.
           and
           2.
           
           Sam.
           14.
           14
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             way
             of
             
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             Iosh.
          
           23.
           14.
           
           This
           is
           the
           set
           ordinance
           &
           inuiolable
           Decree
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           that
           commeth
           into
           this
           world
           ,
           commeth
           vpon
           this
           condition
           ,
           charge
           ,
           and
           arrest
           ,
           not
           to
           haue
           any
           longer
           rest
           ,
           stay
           ,
           or
           abode
           heere
           ;
           as
           haue
           the
           trees
           which
           are
           fastned
           heere
           by
           the
           rootes
           ,
           but
           quickly
           to
           passe
           away
           ,
           as
           doth
           the
           sliding
           and
           running
           water
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           euer
           to
           depart
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           it
           shall
           please
           the
           Lord
           to
           call
           for
           him
           hence
           :
           so
           that
           of
           all
           terrible
           things
           this
           is
           the
           most
           fearefull
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           last
           act
           of
           the
           Tragedy
           of
           mans
           miserable
           life
           to
           kill
           him
           dead
           ,
           and
           looke
           how
           Death
           leaueth
           vs
           ,
           so
           shall
           the
           last
           iudgement
           finde
           vs
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           act
           Sathan
           winneth
           or
           loseth
           all
           :
           and
           to
           aggrauate
           the
           matter
           ,
           Death
           is
           not
           onely
           implacable
           ,
           sparing
           none
           ,
           which
           caused
           the
           Heathen
           (
           though
           otherwise
           ouer-superstitious
           )
           
             neuer
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             Death
          
           ,
           because
           it
           
           would
           bee
           bribed
           by
           no
           offerings
           nor
           prayers
           ,
           but
           vncertaine
           is
           his
           comming
           ;
           for
           we
           wot
           not
           when
           ,
           where
           ,
           nor
           after
           what
           manner
           it
           commeth
           ,
           but
           often
           when
           we
           least
           looke
           or
           wish
           him
           ,
           when
           
           we
           are
           worst
           prouided
           ,
           when
           we
           would
           faine
           yet
           a
           little
           dresse
           
             our
             lampes
             ,
             &
             buy
             the
             oyle
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           then
           commeth
           hee
           in
           poast
           ,
           and
           most
           terribly
           vexeth
           vs
           to
           the
           renting
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           how
           in
           the
           very
           agonies
           of
           Death
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           point
           of
           our
           departure
           out
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           he
           handleth
           vs
           ,
           further
           then
           we
           see
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           which
           is
           dolefull
           enough
           ,
           we
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           to
           any
           purpose
           command
           &
           charge
           the
           watch
           .
           In
           other
           cases
           we
           are
           inlightned
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           experience
           concurring
           .
           Heere
           the
           word
           is
           silent
           ,
           and
           experience
           haue
           we
           none
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           none
           of
           those
           men
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           to
           be
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           Kin.
           17.
           22.
           and
           2.
           
           Kin.
           4.
           34.
           36.
           and
           13.
           21.
           and
           Math.
           9.
           25.
           27.
           52.
           
           Luke
           7.
           14.
           
           Ioh.
           11.
           44.
           
           Acts
           9.
           40
           and
           20.
           10.
           nor
           yet
           Mat.
           17.
           3.
           spake
           a
           word
           ,
           nor
           left
           any
           thing
           in
           writing
           concerning
           the
           state
           of
           such
           as
           departed
           this
           life
           in
           that
           moment
           ,
           neyther
           what
           apparitions
           they
           saw
           at
           their
           last
           expiration
           ,
           nor
           what
           temptations
           ,
           what
           accusations
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           
           appearance
           before
           Christs
           tribunal
           sear
           ,
           how
           acquitted
           ,
           how
           condēned
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           then
           shuld
           we
           haue
           spoken
           by
           sure
           experience
           ,
           &
           known
           how
           to
           watch
           for
           the
           things
           done
           in
           Death
           ,
           but
           knowing
           nothing
           ,
           our
           wisdom
           is
           to
           speak
           nothing
           :
           and
           seeing
           al
           men
           die
           ,
           some
           soon
           ,
           some
           late
           ,
           some
           after
           one
           fashion
           ,
           some
           after
           another
           ,
           but
           all
           full
           of
           sorrow
           and
           heauinesse
           ,
           as
           euery
           one
           that
           
             goeth
             to
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
          
           may
           perceiue
           it
           stands
           vs
           much
           on
           hand
           to
           watch
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           &
           at
           al
           houres
           to
           be
           ready
           appointed
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           watcheth
           vs
           in
           euery
           place
           ,
           &
           at
           al
           houres
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           as
           day
           ,
           to
           kill
           vs
           :
           neither
           booteth
           it
           vs
           to
           waste
           our
           goods
           on
           Physitians
           to
           keepe
           vs
           frō
           it
           ;
           for
           albeit
           they
           promise
           faire
           ,
           yet
           they
           &
           their
           babes
           die
           as
           soon
           as
           others
           ,
           our
           Lawers
           cannot
           in
           this
           book-case
           plead
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           their
           owne
           liues
           ,
           no
           King
           so
           welthy
           ,
           no
           Sampson
           so
           stout
           ,
           no
           horse
           so
           swift
           ,
           no
           spear
           so
           long
           ,
           no
           armor
           of
           proof
           so
           sure
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Behemoth
           &
           Leuiathan
           ,
           
           he
           
             scorneth
             all
          
           .
           Therefore
           to
           preuent
           all
           the
           hurts
           &
           harms
           that
           accōpany
           Death
           &
           such
           as
           die
           vnprepared
           ,
           I
           gather
           this
           doctrine
           .
        
         
         
           
             All
             Gods
             children
             ,
             must
             whilest
             they
             liue
          
           
           
             heere
             (
             seeing
             they
             know
             they
             must
             die
             )
             bee
             exceeding
             carefull
             to
             watch
             and
             wake
             for
             Deaths
             comming
             ,
             whensoeuer
             it
             be
             ,
          
           least
           it
           come
           suddenly
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           surprise
           and
           take
           them
           away
           vnawares
           and
           
           vnprepared
           :
           the
           proofes
           be
           in
           
             Isa.
             38.
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             said
             to
             Hezekiah
             by
             Isaiah
             ,
             Put
             thine
             house
             in
             order
             ,
             for
             thou
             shalt
             die
             ,
             and
             not
             liue
             .
          
           And
           this
           did
           all
           the
           godly
           Fathers
           before
           their
           death
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           disposed
           and
           prouided
           for
           his
           children
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           
             Gen
             25.
             5.
             6.
             
             Isaak
             &
             Iacob
             blessed
             their
             children
             ,
             Gen.
          
           27.
           and
           48.
           and
           49.
           so
           did
           Moses
           blesse
           the
           twelue
           Tribes
           ,
           exhorting
           them
           also
           
             to
             serue
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           and
           the
           like
           did
           
             Ioshua
             ,
             Deutr.
             33.
             
             Iosh
          
           23.
           and
           24.
           and
           Dauid
           did
           the
           like
           ,
           prouiding
           further
           for
           the
           Temple
           and
           the
           functions
           thereof
           ,
           1.
           
           Chron.
           22.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           that
           booke
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           bee
           serued
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           better
           then
           while
           he
           liued
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Iacob
          
           ,
           and
           Ioseph
           ,
           had
           an
           holy
           care
           
             for
             their
             buriall
          
           ,
           Gen.
           23.
           and
           49.
           and
           50.
           
           
             Simon
             and
             Paul
             desired
             to
             die
             in
             peace
             and
             bee
             with
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
          
           and
           
             Steuen
             commended
             their
             soules
             
             to
             God
             ,
             forgaue
             and
             prayed
             for
             their
             enemies
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Then
           Moses
           desired
           
             God
             to
             teach
             him
             to
             number
             his
             dayes
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             apply
             his
             heart
             to
             wisedome
             ,
             Psal.
          
           90.
           
           12●
           This
           also
           by
           a
           voyce
           from
           heauen
           is
           confirmed
           to
           be
           a
           blessed
           thing
           ,
           as
           
             Reu.
             14.
             13.
             
             Blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             which
             hereafter
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             euen
             so
             saith
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labors
             ,
             and
             their
             works
             follow
             them
             :
          
           And
           contrarily
           ,
           how
           fearefull
           it
           is
           to
           die
           vnprepared
           ,
           we
           see
           in
           that
           Corne
           hoorder
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           made
           most
           account
           
             to
             eat
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             take
             his
             ease
             ,
             and
             be
             merry
             ,
             that
             night
             his
             soule
             was
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             Luk.
          
           12.
           15.
           to
           23.
           
           Reasons
           ratifie
           
           this
           truth
           likewise
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           All
           our
           former
           watchings
           ouer
           all
           
           our
           life
           is
           lost
           labour
           ,
           if
           in
           this
           point
           we
           become
           sleepy
           and
           secure
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           die
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           works
           
           and
           most
           dangerous
           ro●kes
           mans
           life
           is
           subiect
           vnto
           ,
           if
           heere
           wee
           make
           shippewracke
           ,
           wee
           are
           vndone
           for
           euer
           ;
           for
           what
           auaileth
           it
           to
           liue
           godly
           ,
           and
           die
           wickedly
           ?
           
             not
             one
             iot
          
           ,
           as
           Ezech.
           18.
           24.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           At
           our
           death
           time
           Satan
           is
           most
           
           subtle
           ,
           busie
           ,
           and
           fierce
           ,
           to
           ouerthrow
           
           our
           faith
           ;
           for
           if
           now
           hee
           preuaileth
           against
           vs
           ,
           he
           hath
           gotten
           his
           wished
           desire
           ,
           but
           if
           now
           he
           be
           vanquished
           ,
           he
           is
           out
           of
           hope
           euer
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           and
           so
           layeth
           downe
           the
           bucklers
           at
           our
           feete
           for
           euer
           :
           therefore
           stands
           it
           vs
           much
           on
           hand
           to
           watch
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           hereof
           many
           goe
           meerely
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           perdition
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Death
           by
           this
           premeditation
           and
           
           preparation
           will
           be
           more
           welcome
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           for
           dangers
           foreseene
           are
           lesse
           greeuous
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           shall
           more
           easily
           contemne
           this
           world
           ,
           by
           often
           thinking
           that
           I
           am
           a
           
           stranger
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           abstaine
           from
           many
           sinnes
           which
           otherwise
           I
           would
           commit
           ,
           and
           will
           repent
           of
           all
           my
           sins
           committed
           ,
           and
           omitted
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           all
           Gods
           Elect
           did
           so
           and
           were
           saued
           and
           so
           shall
           I.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           God
           commands
           vs
           to
           watch
           ,
           for
           commanding
           vs
           to
           watch
           for
           the
           day
           of
           
           iudgement
           ,
           he
           will
           haue
           vs
           make
           a
           godly
           death
           ,
           for
           as
           wee
           die
           ,
           so
           shall
           wee
           be
           iudged
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           bee
           watchfull
           ,
           and
           pray
           much
           for
           a
           godly
           end
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           If
           we
           performe
           this
           duty
           ,
           many
           
           
           commodities
           accompany
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           vndoubted
           damnation
           to
           all
           that
           die
           in
           sin
           vnrepented
           ;
           for
           death
           in
           it selfe
           is
           the
           way
           to
           hell
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           godly
           a
           portall
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           soule
           passeth
           out
           of
           the
           fraile
           body
           to
           heauen
           ;
           or
           is
           as
           the
           
             Angell
             that
             guided
             Peter
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             and
             sets
             them
             at
             liberty
             ,
             Acts
          
           12.
           8.
           9.
           whereas
           to
           the
           wicked
           it
           is
           a
           cruell
           Sergeant
           to
           arest
           and
           cast
           them
           into
           prison
           .
           
        
         
           The
           first
           vse
           serues
           for
           instruction
           for
           my
           vigilant
           Christian
           ,
           how
           hee
           is
           to
           watch
           generall
           and
           speciall
           for
           death
           :
           The
           first
           generall
           care
           whereof
           is
           ,
           in
           leading
           
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           hee
           be
           sure
           of
           a
           godly
           and
           blessed
           death
           ;
           for
           eternall
           life
           ,
           hath
           three
           degrees
           ,
           one
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           leades
           a
           new
           sanctified
           heauenly
           life
           ,
           and
           can
           say
           truely
           
             that
             now
             hee
             liues
             not
             ,
             but
             Christ
             liueth
             in
             him
             ,
             Galath
             .
          
           2.
           20.
           and
           this
           all
           such
           can
           
           say
           as
           doe
           vnfainedly
           repent
           ,
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           obey
           ,
           iustified
           from
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           against
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           with
           other
           good
           gifts
           &
           graces
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           
             the
             
             earnest
             penny
             of
             their
             saluation
          
           ;
           The
           second
           degree
           is
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           life
           at
           our
           death
           ,
           when
           the
           body
           goeth
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           soule
           to
           God
           ;
           the
           third
           at
           the
           last
           iudgement
           ,
           when
           body
           and
           soule
           revnited
           doe
           ioyntly
           enter
           into
           eternall
           blisse
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           first
           watch
           ,
           I
           haue
           spoken
           in
           the
           first
           part
           before
           .
        
         
           Then
           secondly
           we
           must
           watch
           and
           be
           
           in
           readinesse
           for
           the
           second
           degree
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           euen
           for
           death
           ;
           
             for
             man
             goeth
             to
             the
             house
             of
             his
             age
             ,
          
           as
           Eccles.
           12.
           5.
           that
           is
           ,
           towards
           his
           graue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           prepare
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           pluck
           out
           of
           our
           hearts
           that
           erroneous
           imagination
           ,
           wherewith
           euery
           man
           naturally
           blesseth
           himselfe
           ,
           thinking
           so
           highly
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           though
           hee
           had
           one
           foot
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           yet
           beleeues
           hee
           shall
           not
           yet
           die
           :
           and
           what
           a
           folly
           is
           it
           for
           man
           to
           stumble
           thus
           at
           the
           threshold
           ,
           ere
           they
           be
           aware
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           many
           charge
           ,
           and
           chide
           ,
           olde
           age
           to
           come
           vpon
           them
           vnexpected
           ,
           but
           who
           compelleth
           them
           thus
           falsly
           to
           conclude
           ?
           So
           if
           any
           complaine
           of
           Deaths
           vnlooked-for
           approach
           ,
           wee
           may
           answer
           ,
           Who
           bade
           
           them
           bee
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           looke
           for
           him
           ?
           Cruell
           and
           vnmercifull
           Death
           makes
           league
           with
           no
           man
           ,
           though
           (
           as
           Isai
           saith
           ,
           chap.
           28.
           15.
           18.
           )
           
             The
             wicked
             make
             a
             league
             with
             Death
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           fond
           imagination
           ,
           thinking
           that
           Death
           will
           not
           come
           neere
           them
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           world
           should
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           and
           seeing
           this
           naturall
           corruption
           is
           in
           euery
           mans
           heart
           ,
           we
           must
           daily
           fight
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           expell
           it
           out
           ;
           for
           so
           long
           as
           it
           preuailes
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           vtterly
           vnfit
           to
           make
           any
           preparation
           for
           death
           ,
           but
           will
           bee
           like
           the
           foolish
           debtor
           ,
           that
           keepes
           no
           account
           of
           his
           debt
           ,
           and
           then
           maruells
           how
           the
           Creditor
           should
           remember
           to
           demand
           it
           :
           thou
           hast
           owed
           this
           debt
           euer
           since
           thou
           wast
           borne
           ,
           and
           before
           thou
           wast
           borne
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           now
           ,
           after
           some
           yeares
           past
           ,
           thou
           art
           called
           vpon
           for
           it
           ?
           what
           if
           the
           day
           of
           payment
           be
           not
           expressed
           in
           the
           counterpane
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           presently
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           due
           ,
           must
           continually
           be
           in
           readinesse
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           meditate
           often
           and
           seriously
           of
           our
           death
           ,
           and
           of
           
           the
           state
           of
           the
           dead
           whereunto
           wee
           all
           hasten
           ;
           for
           rich
           &
           poore
           shall
           lie
           down
           alike
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           the
           wormes
           shall
           couer
           them
           ,
           saith
           Iob.
           chap.
           21.
           23.
           to
           26.
           but
           because
           our
           selfe-loue
           and
           world
           inesse
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           wee
           account
           nothing
           so
           bitter
           and
           vntoothsome
           ,
           as
           the
           meditations
           of
           our
           departure
           ,
           as
           
             Ecclus.
             41.
             1.
             
             O
             death
             ,
             how
             bitter
             is
             the
             remembrance
             of
             thee
             to
             a
             man
             that
             liueth
             at
             rest
             in
             his
             possessions
             ,
             vnto
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             nothing
             to
             vexe
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             prosperitie
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             vnto
             him
             that
             is
             able
             to
             receiue
             meate
             :
          
           and
           therfore
           let
           vs
           strengthen
           this
           practice
           with
           prayer
           ,
           as
           did
           Dauid
           and
           
             Moses
             ,
             Psal.
          
           39.
           4.
           and
           90.
           12.
           so
           wee
           may
           bee
           inabled
           to
           resolue
           our selues
           of
           death
           continually
           ,
           for
           how
           soeuer
           by
           a
           generall
           speculation
           wee
           thinke
           sometimes
           something
           of
           our
           ends
           ,
           yet
           vnlesse
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           be
           our
           Schoolmaster
           to
           teach
           vs
           this
           duty
           ,
           wee
           shall
           bee
           neuer
           able
           soundly
           to
           resolue
           our selues
           of
           the
           presence
           and
           the
           speedines
           of
           death
           ,
           for
           hee
           alone
           must
           lighten
           our
           mindes
           with
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           fill
           our
           hearts
           with
           his
           grace
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           
           rightly
           consider
           hereof
           ,
           and
           so
           esteeme
           of
           euery
           day
           and
           houre
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           very
           day
           and
           houre
           of
           our
           death
           .
           So
           the
           dangers
           foreseene
           will
           be
           lesse
           greeuous
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           more
           easily
           contemn
           this
           world
           ,
           with
           the
           vanities
           thereof
           ,
           and
           keepe
           our selues
           in
           good
           fashion
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Prouerbe
           ,
           
             Remember
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             neuer
             doe
             amisse
             ,
             Ecclus.
          
           7.
           36.
           
           )
           and
           approoue
           right
           Christians
           :
           for
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Gregorie
             )
             The
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             continuall
             meditation
             of
             Death
          
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           watchman
           euer
           thinketh
           and
           looketh
           for
           the
           enemies
           comming
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           sleepe
           ;
           so
           must
           wee
           often
           meditate
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           make
           account
           that
           euery
           present
           day
           shal
           be
           our
           dying
           day
           ,
           and
           euery
           night
           our
           bed
           to
           be
           our
           graue
           :
           and
           so
           for
           that
           remnant
           of
           time
           wee
           haue
           to
           liue
           euer
           walke
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           shall
           neuer
           need
           to
           feare
           Death
           ,
           who
           by
           a
           godly
           life
           hath
           giuen
           due
           entertainment
           to
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           We
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           euery
           day
           willing
           
           to
           die
           ,
           but
           bee
           ready
           with
           oyle
           in
           our
           Lamps
           ,
           esteeming
           euery
           day
           the
           last
           
           day
           of
           our
           liues
           ;
           which
           that
           wee
           may
           the
           more
           cheerefully
           doe
           ,
           we
           must
           endeuour
           before
           death
           come
           ,
           to
           pull
           out
           the
           stings
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           power
           &
           strength
           thereof
           ,
           by
           true
           repentance
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           Sampson
           was
           soone
           vanquished
           when
           the
           Philistines
           found
           where
           his
           great
           strength
           lay
           ;
           and
           thou
           mayest
           put
           safely
           a
           serpent
           in
           thy
           bosome
           ,
           if
           thou
           pull
           out
           his
           sting
           ,
           so
           take
           sinne
           away
           which
           is
           the
           sting
           of
           Death
           ,
           then
           may
           Death
           (
           as
           a
           Bee
           without
           a
           sting
           )
           hum
           and
           buzze
           about
           thine
           eares
           ,
           but
           not
           harme
           thee
           :
           wherefore
           if
           wee
           would
           liue
           when
           we
           are
           dead
           ,
           wee
           must
           die
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           world
           and
           flesh
           while
           we
           are
           aliue
           ,
           and
           not
           omit
           these
           duties
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           humble
           our selues
           for
           all
           our
           
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           confessing
           them
           wholly
           against
           our selues
           ,
           and
           in
           prayer
           crying
           instantly
           to
           God
           for
           pardon
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           turne
           to
           
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           a
           purpose
           ,
           resolution
           ,
           and
           endeuour
           in
           all
           things
           to
           reforme
           both
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           We
           must
           euer
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           sting
           of
           death
           is
           taken
           out
           ,
           for
           they
           onely
           feare
           Death
           ,
           who
           feare
           and
           doubt
           whether
           Christ
           died
           for
           them
           ;
           if
           then
           Death
           hath
           bin
           slaine
           by
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           then
           now
           to
           the
           faithfull
           it
           is
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           a
           sleepe
           ,
           a
           separaration
           ,
           a
           passing
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           a
           going
           vp
           to
           God
           ,
           a
           disioyning
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           Philip.
           1.
           22.
           23.
           
           Ioh.
           13.
           3.
           and
           a
           consecration
           (
           as
           if
           wee
           said
           )
           it
           is
           a
           solemne
           ceremony
           by
           which
           the
           faithful
           are
           wholly
           consecrated
           and
           dedicated
           vnto
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           hereafter
           they
           should
           render
           vnto
           him
           ,
           no
           other
           sacrifice
           ,
           nor
           exercise
           ,
           but
           to
           sing
           and
           set
           forth
           the
           prayses
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           holy
           name
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           called
           Baptisme
           also
           ;
           for
           that
           by
           Death
           we
           passe
           (
           as
           Israell
           through
           the
           red
           Sea
           and
           Iordan
           )
           to
           the
           Holy
           Land
           of
           the
           liuing
           :
           for
           the
           thing
           that
           maketh
           vs
           most
           feare
           death
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           behold
           it
           in
           the
           myrrour
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           sets
           it
           forth
           vnto
           vs
           vnder
           a
           shape
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           is
           very
           fearefull
           to
           looke
           vnto
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           Sergeant
           ,
           armed
           with
           the
           
           anger
           and
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           and
           guarded
           with
           all
           the
           threats
           and
           curses
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           against
           all
           those
           that
           violate
           &
           transgresse
           the
           same
           ,
           who
           commeth
           violently
           and
           implacably
           to
           serue
           his
           writ
           to
           arest
           vs
           ,
           to
           appeare
           before
           Gods
           high
           Tribunall
           ,
           (
           all
           excuses
           set
           apart
           )
           and
           to
           receiue
           the
           sentence
           of
           damnation
           to
           hel
           fire
           eternally
           ,
           without
           ease
           or
           release
           ,
           baile
           or
           maine-prize
           ;
           which
           dealing
           of
           Death
           is
           so
           terrible
           to
           the
           flesh
           and
           soule
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           remembrance
           of
           it
           is
           exceeding
           bitter
           to
           a
           man
           that
           is
           sowsed
           and
           soaked
           in
           the
           pleasures
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           for
           it
           now
           flattereth
           none
           ,
           regardeth
           no
           persons
           ,
           weigheth
           not
           friendship
           ,
           careth
           not
           for
           rewards
           to
           looke
           vnto
           ,
           but
           in
           imagination
           is
           very
           grimme
           ,
           ougly
           ,
           and
           cruell
           ,
           and
           killeth
           downe-right
           without
           mercy
           where
           it
           hitteth
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           abide
           his
           comming
           .
           Now
           to
           free
           vs
           from
           this
           sight
           ,
           fright
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           behold
           Death
           in
           the
           myrrour
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           stinglesse
           ,
           disarmed
           ,
           and
           conquered
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           swallowed
           vp
           in
           victory
           for
           vs
           his
           Beloued
           and
           Elect.
           
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Seeing
           then
           that
           the
           sting
           of
           death
           is
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           power
           and
           force
           of
           euery
           mans
           particular
           death
           and
           iudgement
           lieth
           in
           his
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           wee
           must
           heerein
           be
           exceeding
           watchful
           to
           spend
           our
           time
           and
           study
           in
           vsing
           all
           good
           meanes
           ,
           that
           our
           sinnes
           may
           be
           remoued
           and
           pardoned
           ;
           for
           see
           how
           many
           sinnes
           be
           in
           thee
           ,
           so
           many
           stings
           of
           sinne
           be
           in
           thee
           also
           ,
           which
           wound
           thy
           soule
           to
           death
           :
           therefore
           let
           not
           one
           sin
           remain
           ,
           for
           which
           thou
           hast
           not
           humbled
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           repented
           seriously
           :
           and
           if
           we
           will
           liue
           eternally
           ,
           let
           vs
           begin
           to
           liue
           that
           eterna'l
           life
           before
           wee
           die
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           eternity
           .
           Let
           vs
           now
           rise
           to
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           by
           the
           first
           resurrection
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           haue
           part
           in
           the
           latter
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           20.
           6.
           and
           now
           labour
           for
           sauing
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           we
           need
           not
           be
           Catechized
           on
           our
           death-bed
           .
           Now
           labour
           we
           for
           true
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           to
           agree
           with
           our
           aduersary
           when
           we
           are
           arested
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           ,
           we
           hauing
           nothing
           to
           pay
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           to
           our
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           businesse
           this
           is
           least
           respected
           ,
           much
           care
           is
           for
           the
           tenement
           
           the
           body
           ,
           little
           for
           the
           tenant
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           least
           for
           the
           Landlord
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
           But
           such
           as
           hasten
           not
           their
           worke
           ,
           shew
           they
           looke
           not
           for
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           take
           no
           care
           of
           paying
           their
           rent
           ,
           shew
           they
           despise
           their
           Landlord
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           losse
           ,
           hurt
           ,
           and
           confusion
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Study
           ,
           and
           exercise
           daily
           the
           Art
           
           of
           dying
           ,
           most
           men
           lay
           how
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           a
           Christians
           care
           should
           be
           how
           to
           die
           well
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           master-care
           carrieth
           about
           all
           the
           inferiour
           and
           subordinate
           cares
           and
           affaires
           of
           this
           life
           :
           therefore
           let
           vs
           invre
           and
           accustome
           our selues
           daily
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           die
           before
           death
           come
           ;
           for
           hee
           that
           leaues
           the
           world
           before
           the
           world
           leaues
           him
           ,
           reacheth
           the
           hand
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           welcome
           messenger
           ,
           and
           with
           Simeon
           departs
           in
           wished
           peace
           :
           and
           as
           men
           that
           are
           appointed
           to
           runne
           a
           race
           ,
           exercise
           themselues
           before
           in
           running
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           get
           the
           victory
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           begin
           to
           die
           now
           while
           we
           are
           liuing
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           die
           well
           in
           the
           end
           ;
           so
           
             Paul
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           15.
           31.
           said
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             
             died
             daily
          
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           daily
           in
           danger
           of
           death
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           in
           all
           his
           dangers
           and
           troubles
           hee
           inured
           and
           exercised
           himselfe
           to
           die
           ;
           for
           when
           men
           do
           make
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           endeuour
           to
           beare
           them
           patiently
           ,
           humbling
           themselues
           as
           vnder
           the
           correction
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           they
           begin
           to
           die
           well
           :
           and
           to
           doe
           this
           indeed
           ,
           is
           to
           take
           an
           excellent
           course
           .
           He
           that
           would
           mortifie
           his
           greatest
           sinnes
           ,
           must
           begin
           to
           doe
           it
           with
           small
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           are
           once
           reformed
           ,
           a
           man
           shall
           be
           able
           more
           easily
           to
           ouercome
           his
           miseries
           ;
           so
           likewise
           he
           that
           would
           beare
           the
           crosse
           of
           all
           crosses
           ,
           namely
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           must
           first
           of
           all
           learne
           to
           beare
           small
           crosses
           ,
           as
           sickenesse
           ,
           troubles
           ,
           losses
           ,
           which
           may
           fitly
           be
           tearmed
           little
           deaths
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           wee
           must
           first
           of
           all
           acquaint
           our selues
           with
           these
           little
           deaths
           ,
           before
           wee
           can
           be
           able
           to
           beare
           the
           greatest
           death
           of
           all
           .
           Against
           the
           afflictions
           and
           calamities
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Harbingers
           and
           Purueyors
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           first
           learn
           
           how
           to
           entertaine
           these
           messengers
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Master
           shall
           come
           ,
           wee
           may
           in
           better
           manner
           welcome
           and
           cheere
           him
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           As
           many
           as
           bee
           able
           to
           doe
           any
           
           good
           seruice
           ,
           eyther
           for
           Gods
           glory
           or
           his
           Church
           ,
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           priuate
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           because
           his
           departure
           hence
           is
           vncertaine
           ,
           and
           the
           night
           of
           his
           day
           draweth
           on
           ,
           hee
           must
           hasten
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           lest
           death
           preuent
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           be
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           loose
           his
           reward
           ,
           for
           this
           point
           note
           ,
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             10.
             
             Iohn
             9.
             4.
             
             Galat.
          
           6.
           10.
           
           And
           hee
           that
           hath
           care
           to
           spend
           his
           daies
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           shall
           with
           much
           comfort
           &
           peace
           of
           conscience
           end
           his
           life
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           labours
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           shall
           be
           beloued
           while
           he
           is
           here
           ,
           and
           lamented
           when
           he
           is
           gone
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           onely
           make
           worke
           for
           themselues
           ,
           as
           hogs
           at
           the
           trough
           ,
           both
           liue
           without
           being
           desired
           ,
           nor
           beloued
           ,
           and
           dying
           are
           neuer
           missed
           ,
           nor
           lamented
           .
           Let
           vs
           then
           doe
           all
           to
           Gods
           glory
           and
           mens
           good
           ,
           and
           thus
           farre
           of
           our
           generall
           watch
           .
        
         
         
           Next
           followes
           our
           particular
           vvatch
           for
           death
           ,
           as
           thus
           .
        
         
           So
           soone
           as
           wee
           feele
           sickenesse
           seize
           
           vpon
           our
           bodies
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           high
           time
           to
           begin
           our
           particular
           watch
           and
           preparation
           for
           death
           :
           where
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Wee
           must
           consider
           whence
           our
           
           sickenesse
           commeth
           ,
           euen
           by
           the
           speciall
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           affliction
           is
           our
           sinne
           ,
           as
           
             Lam.
             3.
             30.
             
             Mich.
             7.
             9.
             
             Math.
             9.
             2.
             
             Iohn
             5.
             14.
             
             Wherfore
             is
             the
             liuing
             man
             sorrowfull
             ?
             Man
             suffereth
             for
             his
             sinne
             ,
             and
             though
             there
             be
             no
             other
             causes
             of
             our
             death
             ,
             yet
             sickenesse
             comes
             ordinarily
             and
             vsually
             of
             sinne
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           speedily
           must
           we
           make
           a
           new
           examination
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           liues
           passed
           ,
           &
           say
           with
           Israell
           :
           
             Let
             vs
             search
             and
             try
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             turne
             againe
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Lamen
             .
             3.
             40.
             and
             so
             labour
             to
             bee
             reconciled
             vnto
             him
             in
             Christ
             ,
             though
             wee
             haue
             formerly
             beene
             long
             assured
             of
             his
             fauour
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           must
           make
           a
           new
           confession
           vnto
           God
           of
           our
           new
           and
           particular
           sinnes
           ,
           not
           forgetting
           the
           old
           ,
           specially
           the
           sinnes
           of
           our
           youth
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           
           before
           our
           calling
           :
           and
           thereto
           .
           Thirdly
           
           make
           new
           prayers
           ,
           and
           more
           earnest
           then
           euer
           before
           ,
           with
           vnexpressed
           sighes
           and
           grones
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           pardon
           of
           the
           same
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           for
           full
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           in
           Christ.
           In
           the
           exercise
           of
           these
           three
           duties
           stands
           the
           renouation
           of
           our
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           increased
           ,
           quickened
           ,
           and
           reuiued
           :
           and
           the
           more
           sickenesse
           preuailes
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           more
           should
           we
           be
           carefull
           to
           put
           them
           in
           vre
           ,
           that
           spiritual
           life
           might
           encrease
           ,
           as
           temporall
           life
           is
           decayed
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           to
           forgiue
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           forgiuen
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           specially
           of
           our
           owne
           Minister
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           our
           paines
           and
           sickenesse
           discourage
           vs
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           set
           speedily
           our
           
           house
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           then
           send
           for
           our
           Parish
           Minister
           ,
           who
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           absent
           from
           vs
           while
           breath
           is
           in
           our
           bodie
           ,
           but
           to
           exhort
           ,
           perswade
           ,
           encourage
           ,
           answere
           our
           doubts
           ,
           pray
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           for
           vs
           ,
           help
           vs
           in
           our
           feares
           and
           temptations
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           a
           Bride
           for
           her
           Bridegroome
           make
           vs
           ready
           ,
           attyring
           
           vs
           in
           the
           wedding
           garment
           ,
           and
           robes
           royall
           ,
           for
           the
           marriage
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           neyther
           must
           their
           godly
           neighbours
           be
           now
           absent
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           haue
           been
           formerly
           privy
           to
           our
           godly
           liues
           ,
           so
           if
           we
           accuse
           and
           condemne
           our selues
           ,
           they
           must
           testifie
           the
           truth
           of
           vs
           ,
           further
           then
           the
           Ministers
           knowledge
           extends
           ,
           and
           so
           comfort
           and
           set
           them
           as
           eye
           and
           care-witnesses
           of
           our
           former
           life
           ,
           in
           assured
           hope
           of
           vndoubted
           saluation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           because
           no
           godly
           meanes
           
           must
           be
           omitted
           to
           preserue
           life
           till
           God
           take
           it
           away
           ,
           the
           Physitians
           skill
           is
           not
           to
           be
           refused
           ,
           obseruing
           this
           order
           ;
           that
           where
           the
           Diuine
           ends
           there
           the
           Physitian
           must
           begin
           ,
           and
           not
           contrarily
           ;
           for
           let
           vs
           neuer
           look
           for
           health
           in
           body
           ,
           vntill
           wee
           haue
           a
           faithfull
           and
           sanctified
           soule
           ,
           desiring
           God
           to
           blesse
           the
           meanes
           he
           vseth
           for
           vs
           ,
           which
           we
           truely
           cannot
           doe
           vntill
           our
           Consciences
           perswade
           vs
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           This
           done
           ,
           let
           vs
           set
           our
           soules
           in
           
           order
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           wee
           stand
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           wee
           die
           more
           voluntarily
           ,
           quietly
           ,
           and
           patiently
           ,
           and
           
           let
           vs
           labour
           that
           our
           sinnes
           die
           in
           vs
           ,
           before
           we
           die
           in
           the
           world
           :
           and
           consider
           we
           ,
           what
           an
           excellent
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           end
           our
           liues
           before
           our
           deaths
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           houre
           wee
           haue
           nothing
           to
           doe
           but
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           we
           haue
           need
           of
           nothing
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           time
           ,
           nor
           of
           our selues
           ,
           &c.
           but
           sweetly
           and
           comfortably
           to
           depart
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           This
           sanctified
           preparation
           will
           
           cause
           vs
           ,
           not
           onely
           ioyfu●ly
           and
           cheerefully
           to
           depart
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           withall
           (
           in
           ful
           and
           hopeful
           assurance
           of
           a
           glorious
           resurrection
           )
           First
           to
           commit
           our
           wiues
           
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           vnto
           the
           protection
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           receiue
           them
           at
           his
           hand
           in
           his
           b●essed
           Kingdome
           againe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           then
           to
           render
           
           vp
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           our
           speciall
           callings
           and
           talents
           ,
           with
           their
           well-occupied
           encrease
           .
           And
           last●y
           ,
           (
           as
           to
           the
           best
           keeper
           ,
           our
           bodies
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           soules
           )
           beseech
           his
           Grace
           ,
           as
           he
           in
           mercy
           and
           of
           his
           vnspeakeable
           loue
           gaue
           them
           vs
           ,
           and
           all
           temporall
           and
           spirituall
           good
           things
           with
           them
           ;
           hee
           will
           now
           in
           like
           fauour
           and
           mercy
           receiue
           them
           againe
           ,
           and
           
           keepe
           them
           safe
           for
           vs
           vntill
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           then
           bestow
           them
           and
           himse●fe
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           &
           grant
           we
           may
           euer
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           with
           vs.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           In
           the
           last
           agony
           of
           death
           we
           must
           
           draw
           vnto
           vs
           al
           strength
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           &
           now
           in
           this
           ●ast
           combat
           quit
           vs
           like
           men
           .
           As
           1.
           we
           are
           to
           rest
           by
           faith
           vpon
           
           the
           presēt
           fauour
           &
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           perswading
           our
           hearts
           &
           soules
           ,
           that
           now
           ,
           
             Neyther
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angells
             ,
             nor
             Princip●lities
             ,
             nor
             Powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             shall
             be
             abie
             to
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             ,
             R●m
          
           8.
           38.
           39.
           and
           so
           plucking
           vp
           ●●r
           broken
           hearts
           ,
           shew
           our selues
           to
           be
           that
           which
           long
           we
           laboured
           for
           ,
           viz.
           to
           be
           true
           Christians
           .
           2.
           
           Then
           let
           heart
           ,
           
           tongue
           ,
           and
           voyce
           bee
           imployed
           onely
           in
           prayer
           to
           God
           for
           patience
           in
           our
           anguish
           ,
           for
           comfort
           in
           this
           our
           greatest
           distress
           ,
           for
           strength
           in
           our
           temptations
           ,
           and
           for
           wished
           and
           victorious
           deliuerance
           from
           them
           ,
           for
           a
           godly
           end
           and
           a
           ioyfull
           receiuing
           ,
           and
           conducting
           of
           
           vs
           by
           his
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           
             vnto
             Abrahams
             bosome
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           endeauour
           to
           dye
           praying
           ;
           for
           now
           our
           weapons
           be
           but
           prayers
           &
           teares
           ,
           sighes
           and
           groanes
           ,
           misery
           must
           ca●l
           for
           mercy
           ,
           and
           let
           our
           last
           words
           be
           ,
           
             Lord
             be
             mercifull
             to
             me
             a
             sinn●r
             :
             Lord
             Iesu
             receiue
             my
             soule
             :
             Come
             Lord
             Iesu
             ,
             come
             quickly
             .
          
           And
           thus
           with
           our
           ●iues
           let
           vs
           breake
           vp
           our
           watch
           .
           And
           thus
           farre
           
           of
           our
           watch
           against
           Death
           :
           yet
           there
           bee
           ,
           that
           for
           better
           keeping
           of
           a
           true
           watch
           ,
           and
           performing
           of
           this
           most
           necessary
           necessity
           thoroughly
           ,
           contriue
           this
           preparation
           vnto
           a
           weekes
           worke
           ,
           or
           weekely
           Diarie
           ,
           sorting
           for
           euery
           day
           of
           the
           weeke
           vnto
           themselues
           certaine
           deuout
           exercises
           and
           meditations
           ,
           so
           as
           though
           they
           were
           to
           die
           presently
           ,
           that
           day
           ;
           as
           thus
           :
           The
           first
           day
           of
           the
           
           weeke
           ,
           they
           wholly
           spend
           in
           this
           meditation
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           morta●l
           and
           must
           die
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           so
           vse
           and
           dispose
           of
           the
           commodities
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           their
           callings
           ,
           as
           though
           before
           night
           they
           must
           hence
           ,
           labouring
           to
           obey
           that
           cōmandement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Luk.
             12.
             35.
             36.
             
             Let
             your
             loynes
             be
             g●rt
             about
             ,
             &
             your
             lights
             
             burning
             :
             And
             ye
             your selues
             like
             vnto
             men
             that
             wait
             for
             their
             Master
             when
             he
             will
             returne
             from
             the
             wedding
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             commeth
             and
             knocketh
             ,
             they
             may
             open
             vnto
             him
             immediately
             .
             Blessed
             are
             those
             seruants
             whom
             the
             Lord
             when
             he
             commeth
             shall
             find
             waking
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           so
           ,
           
             set
             their
             house
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             die
             .
          
           The
           second
           day
           
           they
           spend
           in
           meditating
           vpon
           death
           ,
           the
           precedents
           and
           horror
           thereof
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           willingly
           yeeld
           ,
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           true
           repentance
           ,
           and
           renued
           obedience
           ,
           they
           sweeten
           the
           ta●t
           sharpnesse
           thereof
           ,
           whereby
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           (
           they
           doubt
           not
           )
           cheerefu●ly
           &
           comfortably
           
             to
             drinke
             of
             this
             cup
             ,
             Math.
          
           20.
           22.
           23.
           
           The
           third
           day
           they
           thinke
           
           vpon
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           with
           
             broken
             and
             contrite
             hearts
             confesse
             them
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Psal.
          
           32.
           5.
           6.
           7.
           and
           that
           with
           such
           vehement
           feruency
           of
           spirit
           ,
           &
           earnest
           sweating
           agonie
           in
           soule
           ,
           as
           if
           within
           that
           day
           or
           houre
           they
           shuld
           by
           death
           be
           attached
           .
           
           The
           fourth
           day
           ,
           with
           their
           greatest
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           most
           careful
           preparation
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           viaticum
           ,
           and
           so
           victuall
           
           themselues
           therewith
           for
           reliefe
           in
           their
           iourney
           to
           heauen
           ,
           ioyning
           therevnto
           the
           reading
           and
           preaching
           of
           Gods
           sacred
           word
           ,
           applying
           the
           same
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           ,
           so
           nye
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           suting
           and
           agreeing
           with
           Christs
           last
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Chamber
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           Iohn
           13.
           and
           14.
           15.
           and
           16.
           not
           without
           prayer
           ,
           and
           praise
           to
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           .
           I
           he
           fift
           day
           they
           spend
           in
           meditation
           and
           prayer
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           liuely
           and
           effectuall
           
           working
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           their
           harts
           ,
           the
           better
           entertainment
           of
           Gods
           sacred
           word
           in
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           opening
           of
           their
           eyes
           to
           see
           their
           weakenes
           ,
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           accursednesse
           ,
           and
           for
           wished
           power
           to
           ouercome
           all
           temptations
           assaulting
           their
           soules
           ,
           specially
           at
           their
           death-time
           .
           The
           sixth
           day
           in
           all
           humblenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           feruentnesse
           
           of
           deuotion
           ,
           they
           pray
           for
           a
           spirituall
           death
           ,
           wholly
           ,
           heauenly
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           doubtings
           ,
           greefe
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           or
           fears
           ,
           with
           an
           infallible
           sight
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           some
           ,
           though
           small
           manner
           ,
           &
           most
           comfortable
           feeling
           &
           apprehension
           of
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           ,
           &
           contempt
           
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           with
           the
           perfect
           fulfilling
           to
           them
           of
           all
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           made
           to
           them
           for
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           that
           whatsoeuer
           holy
           duty
           is
           in
           them
           wanting
           ,
           by
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           weakenesse
           ,
           the
           holy
           spirit
           of
           God
           would
           suggest
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           supply
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           whole
           glory
           might
           be
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           in
           life
           and
           in
           death
           ,
           
             Christ
             should
             be
             aduantage
             ,
             Phil.
          
           1.
           21
           ▪
           and
           that
           walking
           through
           the
           valley
           of
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           they
           should
           feare
           nothing
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           would
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           Angels
           safely
           conduct
           them
           to
           Paradise
           .
           The
           
           seuenth
           day
           they
           giue
           hearty
           thanks
           to
           Almighty
           God
           for
           the
           innumerable
           benefits
           bestowed
           vpon
           them
           ,
           spiritually
           and
           temporally
           ,
           beseeching
           his
           maiesty
           to
           continue
           the
           same
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           hee
           seeth
           expedient
           for
           them
           ,
           vowing
           to
           make
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           life
           (
           if
           any
           part
           be
           remaining
           )
           a
           perpetuall
           Sabbath
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           vntill
           they
           bee
           translated
           to
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           where
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           they
           shall
           solemnize
           an
           euerlasting
           Iubilie
           :
           then
           ,
           this
           day
           they
           vse
           a
           deepe
           meditation
           and
           repetition
           
           of
           all
           the
           exercises
           of
           the
           sixe
           daies
           going
           before
           ,
           and
           to
           euery
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           they
           select
           certaine
           fit
           Psalmes
           and
           praiers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           according
           to
           my
           skill
           haue
           I
           charged
           my
           watch-man
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           I
           could
           deuise
           ,
           to
           prepare
           for
           death
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           haue
           done
           all
           ,
           I
           find
           my selfe
           vnable
           to
           finde
           the
           depth
           of
           this
           principle
           for
           want
           of
           experience
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           learne
           vntill
           I
           dye
           my selfe
           :
           Onely
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           albeit
           this
           watch
           be
           vnreprooueable
           and
           necessary
           for
           all
           Christians
           ,
           yet
           (
           as
           we
           see
           in
           a
           Master
           of
           Fence
           )
           if
           a
           strong
           champion
           set
           vpon
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           soone
           set
           him
           out
           of
           all
           his
           fence
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           foole
           of
           him
           ;
           so
           if
           Death
           assaile
           vs
           aboue
           our
           nature
           and
           strength
           ,
           wee
           will
           soone
           forget
           all
           these
           instructions
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           cursing
           &
           blaspheming
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           woteth
           with
           what
           violence
           death
           will
           assault
           him
           ,
           therefore
           would
           I
           wish
           him
           euer
           to
           lead
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           and
           keepe
           a
           carefull
           watch
           ,
           annexing
           to
           the
           first
           obseruations
           ,
           this
           weekely
           Diary
           ,
           and
           that
           circularly
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           weeke
           after
           weeke
           to
           renew
           it
           ,
           to
           our
           
           dying
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           (
           to
           both
           )
           to
           desire
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           to
           watch
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           else
           all
           will
           be
           in
           vaine
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           done
           all
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           weake
           and
           corrupt
           ,
           yea
           and
           ignorant
           of
           this
           way
           by
           Deaths
           doore
           to
           Heauen
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           Lord
           assist
           vs
           with
           his
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           misse
           of
           a
           prosperous
           voyage
           ;
           
             for
             if
             God
             be
             with
             vs
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             vs
             ?
          
           and
           questionlesse
           he
           will
           be
           with
           vs
           ,
           if
           wee
           carefully
           keepe
           this
           watch
           ;
           and
           though
           wee
           know
           not
           the
           way
           ,
           further
           then
           with
           our
           eyes
           we
           see
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           knowes
           it
           ,
           and
           euery
           balke
           ,
           and
           temptation
           ,
           and
           stumbling
           stone
           ,
           and
           will
           both
           put
           in
           our
           hearts
           how
           to
           answere
           euery
           temptation
           ,
           
           and
           (
           as
           Peter
           out
           of
           prison
           )
           will
           lead
           vs
           safely
           that
           nothing
           shall
           let
           vs
           ,
           for
           his
           owne
           Names
           sake
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           vs
           confidently
           sticke
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           sticke
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           for
           hee
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
             faile
             thee
             ,
             neyther
             forsake
             thee
             :
             Iosh.
          
           1.
           9.
           
           Heb.
           13.
           5.
           
           Luk.
           22.
           43.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           Vse
           serues
           to
           put
           vs
           in
           
           minde
           of
           Death
           ;
           for
           seeing
           it
           is
           thus
           conuenient
           &
           profitable
           for
           vs
           to
           watch
           against
           Death
           ,
           and
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           
           pernitious
           to
           forget
           death
           ,
           vntill
           it
           sodainly
           taketh
           vs
           away
           vnprepared
           ,
           we
           must
           subscribe
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           Heathen
           writers
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           mans
           life
           to
           be
           but
           a
           meditation
           of
           Death
           ,
           because
           it
           meeteth
           both
           young
           &
           old
           at
           euery
           stile
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           nothing
           is
           more
           dangerous
           nor
           comfortlesse
           to
           any
           ,
           then
           at
           an
           vnawares
           ,
           full
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           arrested
           by
           Death
           ;
           for
           if
           thou
           look
           about
           thee
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           Death
           painted
           in
           euery
           place
           and
           worke
           thou
           doest
           .
           And
           therefore
           thinke
           vpon
           it
           ,
           not
           as
           thou
           wouldest
           of
           a
           thing
           that
           were
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           some
           deuised
           figment
           ,
           but
           euen
           as
           Gods
           messenger
           now
           present
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           thing
           appertaining
           onely
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           belonging
           to
           thy selfe
           :
           The
           
             Indian
             Gymnosophists
          
           ,
           called
           Brachmanes
           ,
           
           were
           so
           carefull
           to
           make
           their
           liues
           a
           continuall
           meditation
           of
           Death
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           their
           graues
           alwaies
           open
           before
           the
           gates
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           at
           their
           going
           out
           ,
           and
           comming
           in
           ,
           they
           might
           euer
           be
           mindfull
           of
           their
           passage
           to
           death
           :
           and
           this
           house
           of
           earth
           ,
           
           (
           to
           wit
           our
           graues
           )
           is
           the
           schoole
           of
           true
           wisedome
           ,
           where
           God
           teacheth
           those
           that
           be
           his
           ,
           the
           misery
           and
           vanity
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           whereas
           the
           world
           considereth
           no
           more
           but
           the
           painted
           face
           of
           Iezabel
           shining
           gaily
           at
           a
           window
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           miserable
           and
           extreame
           parts
           of
           her
           ,
           which
           (
           after
           her
           body
           was
           
             eaten
             vp
             of
             dogges
          
           )
           God
           would
           haue
           to
           remaine
           whole
           ,
           that
           thereby
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           figure
           vvee
           might
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           is
           another
           manner
           of
           thing
           indeed
           ,
           then
           it
           appeareth
           in
           shew
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           in
           such
           wise
           consider
           the
           face
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           be
           mindfull
           also
           of
           the
           extreame
           griefes
           &
           sorrowes
           ,
           wherein
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           endeth
           .
           2.
           
           King.
           9.
           30.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Let
           vs
           then
           preuent
           this
           misery
           ,
           
           and
           thinke
           on
           our
           death
           ,
           for
           this
           will
           first
           make
           the
           proudest
           Peacocke
           ●ay
           downe
           his
           fairer
           feathers
           ,
           so
           often
           as
           hee
           thinketh
           vpon
           it
           ,
           though
           hee
           pricke
           them
           vp
           againe
           when
           hee
           draweth
           his
           eye
           from
           this
           glasse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           will
           make
           vs
           serue
           God
           sincerely
           ,
           
             the
             feare
             of
             whom
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisedome
             .
          
           Marriners
           while
           they
           saile
           
           peaceably
           ,
           giue
           themselues
           to
           all
           riot
           and
           disordered
           excesse
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           tempest
           beateth
           into
           their
           shippe
           ,
           and
           death
           is
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           they
           cry
           mightily
           to
           God
           :
           so
           we
           ,
           rocked
           in
           the
           cradle
           of
           security
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           ship
           ,
           glutte
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ;
           but
           stricken
           in
           aduersity
           ,
           loath
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           labor
           for
           a
           better
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           memory
           of
           Death
           causeth
           vs
           to
           know
           that
           none
           of
           these
           things
           can
           be
           called
           ours
           ,
           which
           wee
           cannot
           carry
           with
           vs
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           and
           therfore
           while
           we
           haue
           time
           ,
           wee
           should
           doe
           all
           good
           with
           them
           we
           can
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           what
           calling
           soeuer
           a
           man
           bee
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           choose
           but
           deale
           vprightlie
           in
           most
           things
           ,
           if
           he
           doe
           but
           remember
           hee
           must
           die
           ;
           for
           what
           ambitious
           man
           would
           be
           proud
           of
           his
           honour
           and
           offices
           ,
           seeing
           he
           must
           die
           ,
           when
           all
           honor
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           and
           glory
           shall
           forsake
           him
           ,
           and
           another
           shall
           step
           in
           his
           roome
           as
           proud
           as
           he
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           glasse
           is
           runne
           out
           ,
           another
           shall
           succeed
           him
           ,
           &c.
           vntill
           Death
           catch
           all
           as
           fish
           in
           his
           nette
           :
           and
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           I
           hoord
           money
           ,
           or
           purchase
           Lands
           ,
           &c.
           seeing
           that
           
             Nakednesse
             
             shall
             be
             my
             last
             end
             ,
             Iob
          
           1.
           21.
           
           Of
           the
           want
           of
           this
           consideration
           ,
           arise
           all
           errors
           &
           deceits
           ;
           for
           vvho
           vvou●d
           haue
           a
           sparke
           of
           presumption
           to
           sinne
           ,
           that
           knevv
           his
           end
           shortly
           to
           bee
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           or
           would
           make
           his
           belly
           his
           God
           ,
           that
           were
           sure
           shortly
           his
           belly
           should
           become
           worms
           meat
           :
           or
           would
           bestow
           one
           penny
           in
           building
           ,
           that
           were
           perswaded
           the
           graue
           should
           become
           his
           Pallace
           :
           or
           braue
           himselfe
           in
           braueries
           ,
           considering
           hee
           shall
           be
           turned
           (
           hee
           knowes
           not
           how
           soone
           )
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           yea
           out
           of
           house
           and
           home
           ,
           in
           a
           poore
           winding
           sheet
           .
           Therefore
           (
           beloued
           )
           let
           vs
           adhorre
           all
           vanities
           ,
           which
           doe
           but
           make
           vs
           vnwilling
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           gates
           of
           our
           soules
           to
           all
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           :
           a
           rule
           in
           policy
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           vvatch
           and
           ward
           that
           City
           which
           is
           beseeged
           round
           about
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           vvould
           keepe
           their
           cities
           in
           flourishing
           estate
           ,
           must
           euer
           be
           watchfull
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           enemies
           
           were
           at
           the
           gates
           :
           so
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           seeing
           that
           wee
           haue
           enemies
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           Death
           ,
           the
           terriblest
           enemie
           knocketh
           at
           our
           gates
           ,
           &
           foreseeing
           
           the
           danger
           might
           come
           of
           our
           sleepie
           security
           ,
           commendeth
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           commandeth
           watchfulnesse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           vs
           not
           bee
           wanting
           to
           our
           own
           saluation
           ,
           but
           euer
           desire
           the
           Lord
           to
           grant
           vs
           this
           grace
           ,
           to
           
             number
             our
             daies
             aright
          
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           ,
           to
           perswade
           our
           faithlesse
           hearts
           ,
           that
           wee
           cannot
           heere
           long
           continue
           ,
           but
           must
           die
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Vse
           serues
           for
           comfort
           against
           
           the
           feare
           of
           Death
           ;
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           against
           the
           comming
           of
           Death
           wee
           be
           watchfull
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           prepared
           (
           as
           is
           aboue
           said
           )
           then
           need
           wee
           not
           feare
           Death
           ,
           for
           then
           we
           shall
           die
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Angell
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Spirit
           pronounceth
           from
           Heauen
           ,
           that
           such
           are
           blessed
           ,
           as
           is
           ,
           
             Reucl.
             14.
             13.
             
             Blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             from
             henceforth
             ,
          
           yea
           saith
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             for
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             their
             workes
             follow
             them
             .
          
           If
           then
           it
           be
           a
           blessed
           thing
           to
           die
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           feare
           it
           ;
           for
           all
           manner
           of
           seare
           presupposeth
           some
           euill
           and
           danger
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           not
           afraid
           of
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           but
           affect
           it
           offered
           vs
           ,
           and
           receiue
           it
           cheerefully
           .
           If
           then
           wee
           
           be
           not
           in
           danger
           of
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           as
           none
           that
           die
           in
           the
           Lord
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           folly
           to
           dread
           it
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           .
           If
           a
           towne
           be
           well
           furnished
           with
           victualls
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           Babilon
           ,
           which
           was
           prouided
           for
           twenty
           yeares
           ,
           as
           writ
           Xenophen
           and
           Herodotus
           )
           though
           the
           towne
           be
           besieged
           ,
           the
           people
           within
           are
           secure
           ,
           but
           being
           vnstored
           ,
           quaketh
           for
           fear
           ,
           whence
           we
           may
           iudge
           of
           what
           importance
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           preuent
           dangers
           ,
           and
           be
           well
           prepared
           in
           time
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           astonisheth
           many
           at
           their
           death
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           suddenly
           taken
           at
           vnawares
           ,
           and
           vnprouided
           ,
           and
           this
           makes
           them
           vnpatient
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           for
           some
           respit
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           ready
           for
           Death
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Lord
           must
           stay
           for
           them
           stil
           :
           but
           let
           them
           watchfully
           prepare
           for
           Death
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           the
           Lord
           as
           is
           meet
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Come
             Lord
             Iesu
             ,
             come
             quickly
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           vnprepared
           want
           faith
           ;
           for
           had
           they
           neuer
           so
           little
           faith
           ,
           it
           would
           free
           them
           from
           this
           feare
           ,
           and
           would
           animate
           them
           against
           all
           terrors
           ,
           as
           
             Psal.
             46.
             1.
             
             &c.
          
           for
           as
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           soule
           remaineth
           therein
           ,
           liueth
           ;
           so
           
           man
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           Faith
           abides
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           needeth
           not
           feare
           Death
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           we
           feare
           sickenesse
           ,
           whiles
           wee
           enioy
           perfect
           health
           ,
           or
           pouerty
           while
           wee
           abound
           in
           wealth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           no
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           sinne
           ;
           for
           sinne
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           God
           depriueth
           vs
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           the
           vigilant
           and
           godly
           ,
           in
           time
           pull
           out
           the
           stings
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           in
           Christ
           their
           sins
           are
           
             couered
             ,
             and
             not
             imputed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             Psal
             ,
             32.
             1.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             7.
             and
             they
             sinne
             not
             ,
             1.
             
             Iohn
          
           3.
           9.
           yea
           now
           ,
           to
           them
           death
           it selfe
           is
           slaine
           ,
           
             and
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             victory
          
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           54.
           55.
           56.
           foreseeing
           that
           the
           prick
           or
           sharpnesse
           of
           Death
           is
           sinne
           ,
           
             and
             the
             power
             of
             sinne
             is
             death
             ,
          
           Iesus
           Christ
           hath
           accomplished
           the
           Law
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           thereby
           taken
           away
           the
           sting
           of
           Death
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           shall
           neuer
           hurt
           vs
           any
           more
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           vs
           death
           now
           is
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           an
           entrance
           to
           life
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           God
           is
           euer
           with
           the
           Elect
           in
           their
           troubles
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           for
           sake
           them
           ,
           and
           though
           
             they
             walke
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             they
             will
             feare
             nothing
             ,
             Psal.
          
           
           23.
           1.
           4.
           
           
             Gen.
             46.
             4.
             
             Luke
          
           22.
           43.
           hee
           being
           with
           them
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           feare
           ;
           to
           say
           nothing
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           in
           league
           and
           couenant
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           doe
           them
           all
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           remooue
           from
           them
           all
           harmes
           and
           hurts
           ,
           as
           Isa.
           43.
           1.
           
           &c.
           
             Feare
             not
             ,
             I
             haue
             redeemed
             thee
             ,
             I
             haue
             called
             thee
             by
             name
             ,
             thou
             art
             mine
             ,
             when
             thou
             passest
             through
             the
             waters
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             riuers
             they
             shall
             not
             ouerflow
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             walkest
             through
             the
             fire
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             bee
             burnt
             ,
             neyther
             shall
             the
             flame
             kindle
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Death
           is
           but
           a
           passage
           or
           vvay
           to
           life
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           so
           broad
           and
           smooth
           beaten
           by
           all
           Gods
           Saints
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           blindly
           ,
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           tread
           it
           without
           stumbling
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Such
             as
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             rest
             from
             their
             labors
             ,
             and
             their
             workes
             follow
             them
             :
          
           and
           what
           labouring
           man
           after
           his
           dayes
           toyle
           and
           trauell
           would
           not
           rest
           from
           his
           labours
           ,
           and
           betake
           him
           to
           his
           bed
           ,
           and
           sleep
           :
           so
           we
           by
           death
           shall
           rest
           from
           all
           the
           miseries
           whereunto
           this
           life
           is
           subiect
           ,
           and
           shall
           sleepe
           as
           in
           our
           beds
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           blisse
           is
           this
           ,
           specially
           to
           the
           
           godly
           ,
           who
           of
           all
           others
           in
           this
           life
           bee
           most
           miserable
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           subiect
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           common
           calamities
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           pouerty
           ,
           losses
           ,
           &c.
           but
           also
           besides
           these
           ,
           the
           world
           doth
           hate
           reuile
           &
           persecute
           them
           ,
           &
           that
           so
           bitterly
           and
           extreamely
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           be
           
             imprisoned
             ,
             racked
             ,
             and
             tormented
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             put
             to
             death
             ,
          
           as
           
             Heb
             11.
             36.
             
             &c.
          
           and
           2.
           
           
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
             &c.
          
           So
           that
           to
           them
           it
           is
           a
           great
           happinesse
           to
           rest
           from
           their
           labours
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           rest
           from
           their
           labors
           by
           Death
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           not
           perfect
           blisse
           or
           happines
           ;
           for
           then
           a
           labouring
           Oxe
           ,
           or
           trauelling
           Horse
           were
           happy
           when
           they
           died
           ,
           yet
           they
           loath
           &
           tremble
           to
           die
           :
           but
           they
           that
           die
           in
           Christ
           ,
           haue
           another
           increase
           of
           happinesse
           ,
           for
           they
           enter
           into
           glory
           ,
           and
           their
           workes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           reward
           of
           their
           workes
           follow
           them
           :
           for
           they
           shall
           bee
           in
           euerlasting
           ioy
           ,
           why
           then
           should
           Gods
           children
           feare
           death
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           an
           end
           of
           present
           euills
           ,
           and
           a
           beginning
           of
           felicitie
           eternall
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Death
           bringeth
           vs
           in
           glory
           to
           see
           God
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           
           sweet
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           our
           sanctifier
           ,
           of
           whom
           wee
           haue
           seene
           nothing
           hitherto
           ,
           but
           his
           pourtrait
           described
           by
           the
           Prophets
           &
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           one
           thing
           ought
           to
           moue
           vs
           more
           then
           any
           thing
           to
           desire
           our
           dissolution
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Queen
           of
           Saba
           came
           so
           farre
           to
           see
           
             Salomon
             ,
             and
             to
             heare
             his
             Wisedome
             ,
          
           how
           farre
           should
           wee
           goe
           to
           heare
           a
           greater
           then
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Luke
          
           11.
           31.
           
           Saint
           Austin
           wished
           he
           had
           liued
           to
           see
           ,
           
             Roman
             triumphantem
             ,
             Paulum
             praedicantem
             ,
             &
             Christum
             in
             carne
             :
          
           but
           those
           sights
           were
           nothing
           to
           these
           in
           the
           highest
           Heauens
           ,
           wher
           Christ
           with
           all
           his
           Angels
           &
           Saints
           triumph
           in
           glory
           ;
           for
           now
           shall
           that
           blessing
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           Luke
           10.
           23.
           be
           perfectly
           in
           vs
           fulfilled
           ,
           
             viz.
             Blessed
             are
             the
             eyes
             that
             see
             the
             things
             that
             ye
             see
             ;
             for
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             many
             Prophets
             and
             Kings
             haue
             desired
             to
             see
             these
             things
             which
             ye
             see
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             seene
             them
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           only
           contemplation
           of
           whom
           ,
           will
           make
           vs
           fully
           content
           ,
           and
           will
           dampe
           and
           take
           from
           vs
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           and
           sense
           of
           all
           other
           profits
           and
           pleasures
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Then
           with
           him
           wee
           shall
           see
           all
           the
           
             Angells
             ,
             
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Martyrs
          
           and
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           haue
           in
           all
           ages
           excelled
           in
           vertue
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           holy
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           shine
           
             as
             the
             Sunne
             and
             Starres
             in
             the
             firmament
             of
             Heauen
          
           ;
           a
           sight
           surpassing
           that
           which
           Socrates
           hoped
           after
           his
           death
           to
           see
           ,
           to
           
           wit
           ,
           the
           Noble
           Heathens
           that
           liued
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           
             Agamemnon
             ,
             Aiax
             ,
             Vlisses
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           By
           Death
           our
           soules
           shall
           be
           separated
           from
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           made
           more
           free
           and
           capable
           of
           the
           profound
           mysteries
           of
           Gods
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           Heauenly
           Kingdome
           :
           for
           then
           the
           vaile
           being
           remoued
           from
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           Nazianzen
           
           writeth
           )
           
             Our
             heauenly
             soules
             no
             longer
             pressed
             downe
             by
             our
             earthly
             bodies
             ,
             wee
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             know
             him
             as
             wee
             are
             knowne
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           2.
           
             and
             plainely
             behold
             that
             which
             we
             now
             worship
             ;
             for
             them
             shall
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             sanctuary
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             &
             there
             will
             God
             shew
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             his
             intire
             friends
             )
             the
             whole
             glory
             and
             riches
             of
             his
             house
             and
             blessed
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             keepe
             nothing
             backe
             from
             vs.
             Blessed
             Death
             ,
             wilt
             
             thou
             not
             make
             hast
             to
             come
             and
             conduct
             vs
             thither
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             the
             wholesome
             Physicke
             which
             curest
             vs
             of
             all
             diseases
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             by
             casting
             vs
             into
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             liftest
             vs
             to
             the
             highest
             heauens
             ,
             to
             liue
             with
             God
             for
             euer
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           Death
           is
           to
           vs
           the
           beginning
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           Epaminondas
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           at
           his
           Death
           could
           see
           ,
           saying
           to
           his
           frends
           ,
           
           
             Be
             merry
             ,
             for
             now
             I
             begin
             to
             liue
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Now
             I
             begin
             to
             be
             Christs
             Disciple
             )
          
           so
           then
           in
           truth
           ,
           death
           is
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           wee
           heere
           lead
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           limping
           death
           ,
           onely
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           are
           masked
           vnder
           false
           visages
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           writes
           
             Chrysostome
             )
             Our
             life
             which
             is
             full
             of
             misery
             hath
             a
             faire
             visour
             on
             ,
             which
             causeth
             fooles
             to
             loue
             it
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             life
             ,
             hath
             a
             foule
             visage
             to
             fright
             boyes
             and
             fooles
             ,
             which
             causeth
             it
             to
             be
             feared
             and
             hated
             for
             want
             of
             wisedome
             and
             true
             iudgement
             ,
             but
             take
             off
             the
             maske
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             see
             Death
             very
             amiable
             ,
             and
             life
             odious
             and
             terrible
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           
             Death
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             before
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             our
             decease
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Natiuity
             .
          
           (
           I
           meane
           in
           respect
           onely
           of
           
           temporall
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           prosperity
           &
           aduersity
           ,
           else
           not
           )
           for
           by
           our
           birth
           wee
           enter
           to
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           by
           death
           end
           it
           ,
           and
           goe
           vp
           to
           God
           ,
           wherefore
           in
           olde
           time
           Sepulchers
           were
           built
           in
           Gardens
           ,
           as
           Ioh.
           19.
           41.
           not
           only
           among
           our
           sports
           to
           put
           vs
           in
           mind
           of
           our
           ends
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           vse
           the
           same
           moderately
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           teach
           vs
           that
           ioy
           and
           pleasure
           is
           a
           consequence
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           an
           entry
           to
           Gods
           Paradise
           of
           pleasure
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           vs
           liue
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           Death
           shall
           not
           hurt
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Vse
           serues
           for
           terror
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           hearing
           of
           this
           early
           
           watch
           and
           preparation
           for
           death
           ,
           will
           none
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           bee
           not
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           defraud
           themselues
           of
           the
           comforts
           and
           delights
           which
           God
           gaue
           them
           with
           the
           frightfull
           thoughts
           of
           gastly
           death
           :
           this
           would
           bee
           able
           to
           fright
           a
           fearefull
           simple
           body
           out
           of
           his
           wits
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           honest
           neighbours
           to
           desperation
           ,
           and
           what
           needs
           this
           pudder
           ?
           shall
           not
           wee
           be
           saued
           as
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           vvhat
           doe
           wee
           desire
           more
           ?
           doth
           euery
           man
           so
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           or
           shall
           all
           that
           prepare
           not
           
           so
           as
           you
           prescribe
           ,
           be
           damned
           ?
           our
           fathers
           ,
           nor
           forefathers
           euer
           taught
           vs
           any
           such
           matters
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           not
           ,
           nor
           desire
           to
           bee
           better
           then
           they
           :
           as
           for
           you
           ,
           ye
           be
           vncharitable
           men
           ,
           God
           forgiue
           you
           .
           I
           answer
           :
           here
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           good
           stuffe
           pact
           together
           ,
           if
           wee
           had
           time
           to
           vndoe
           and
           consider
           it
           .
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           know
           ye
           that
           wee
           desire
           nothing
           of
           you
           more
           then
           the
           Lord
           exacteth
           of
           his
           dearest
           children
           ,
           and
           therfore
           not
           to
           be
           trodden
           vnder
           foote
           by
           you
           ;
           for
           we
           liue
           not
           by
           examples
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           whereunto
           all
           men
           ought
           in
           all
           humility
           bee
           obedient
           ,
           before
           father
           ,
           or
           life
           it selfe
           ,
           neyther
           is
           heere
           any
           thing
           pressed
           ,
           but
           what
           your selues
           know
           to
           be
           requisite
           ,
           and
           could
           wish
           ye
           did
           ,
           if
           you
           (
           as
           many
           and
           most
           men
           doe
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           )
           lay
           vpon
           your
           death-beds
           ,
           knowing
           &
           feeling
           what
           they
           miserable
           men
           doe
           .
           Yet
           if
           you
           refuse
           this
           diet
           as
           ouer
           tart
           ,
           take
           then
           your
           owne
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           blame
           me
           for
           giuing
           you
           good
           counsell
           ;
           and
           because
           I
           giue
           you
           ouer
           ,
           yet
           follow
           wise
           Salomons
           aduise
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           
           that
           without
           compulsion
           ,
           you
           often
           ,
           of
           your
           owne
           accord
           ,
           vse
           it
           ,
           
             viz.
             Goe
             to
             the
          
           
           
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             is
             liuing
             ,
             taketh
             it
             to
             heart
             .
             Eccles.
          
           7.
           2.
           where
           hee
           would
           haue
           all
           men
           bestow
           sometime
           daily
           to
           think
           what
           pressures
           and
           agonies
           shall
           assault
           vs
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           better
           consideration
           hereof
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           vs
           goe
           to
           the
           house
           of
           mourning
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           of
           banqueting
           )
           and
           there
           behould
           a
           man
           dying
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           marke
           the
           heauy
           accidents
           ,
           and
           painfull
           passions
           of
           that
           houre
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           to
           heart
           ;
           for
           as
           it
           fareth
           to
           day
           with
           him
           ,
           so
           shall
           it
           tomorrow
           fare
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           world
           :
           this
           thou
           canst
           learn
           without
           his
           or
           any
           further
           direction
           ,
           for
           comming
           to
           the
           house
           to
           visit
           thy
           neighbours
           ,
           there
           shalt
           thou
           see
           a
           very
           sick
           man
           ,
           forsaken
           now
           of
           naturall
           heat
           ,
           
           his
           senses
           without
           much
           mouing
           ,
           his
           face
           like
           lead
           ,
           the
           bowles
           of
           his
           eyes
           sunke
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           his
           mouth
           full
           of
           fleame
           and
           some
           ,
           his
           throat
           ratling
           ,
           his
           tongue
           swollen
           ,
           his
           necke
           winding
           euery
           side
           ,
           his
           breast
           beateth
           and
           panteth
           
           for
           life
           ,
           ready
           to
           burst
           for
           paine
           ,
           the
           veynes
           still
           ,
           all
           infallible
           tokens
           of
           death
           .
           Now
           take
           this
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           case
           to
           be
           thine
           own
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           way
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           then
           now
           seeing
           and
           viewing
           such
           perplexed
           extremities
           in
           others
           ,
           reflect
           ,
           and
           represent
           the
           like
           image
           to
           bee
           shortly
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           Imagine
           that
           thou
           lay
           vpon
           thy
           death-bed
           ,
           that
           thy
           Physitions
           had
           now
           giuen
           thee
           ouer
           ,
           thy
           friends
           and
           kinsfolke
           stood
           weeping
           &
           wringing
           their
           hands
           about
           thy
           bed
           ,
           vnable
           to
           help
           or
           comfort
           thee
           ,
           but
           rather
           augment
           the
           greefe
           of
           thy
           departure
           ,
           and
           thou
           the
           while
           speechlesse
           and
           helpelesse
           :
           O
           how
           dreadfull
           shall
           this
           departure
           and
           last
           farewell
           be
           ,
           to
           thee
           and
           to
           them
           !
           where
           wealth
           shall
           not
           asswadge
           thy
           woe
           ,
           but
           plunge
           thee
           deeper
           in
           the
           gulph
           of
           calamity
           ,
           neither
           honours
           assist
           thee
           ,
           for
           thou
           must
           leaue
           them
           with
           like
           vehement
           smart
           as
           thou
           gottest
           them
           ,
           with
           greedy
           desire
           ,
           and
           badde
           conscience
           thy
           wonted
           delights
           breed
           within
           thy
           soule
           ,
           
             that
             neuer-dying
             worme
             ,
             and
             neuer-quenched
             fire
             :
          
           what
           counsell
           wilt
           thou
           heere
           take
           ,
           who
           formerly
           
           hast
           refused
           all
           good
           connsell
           ,
           couldest
           not
           abide
           to
           heare
           of
           death
           ,
           no
           more
           canst
           now
           ,
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           thy
           body
           ,
           will
           bee
           too
           intollerable
           ,
           to
           abide
           within
           is
           vnpossible
           ,
           to
           deferre
           the
           time
           (
           to
           end
           thy
           will
           but
           vntill
           to
           morrow
           )
           will
           not
           bee
           granted
           ,
           death
           is
           in
           poast-haste
           ,
           now
           art
           thou
           abashed
           that
           thou
           diddest
           not
           watch
           and
           prepare
           for
           this
           houre
           :
           Oh
           hadst
           thou
           wist
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           too
           late
           ,
           now
           thou
           cryest
           ,
           fye
           ,
           fye
           vpon
           thy
           brutish
           behauiour
           ,
           and
           now
           for
           feare
           &
           horror
           wouldest
           flee
           from
           thy selfe
           ;
           for
           then
           shalt
           thou
           see
           thy selfe
           beset
           with
           horrible
           monsters
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           thine
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           furies
           )
           pursue
           and
           hedge
           thee
           in
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           past
           shall
           seeme
           vnto
           thee
           as
           the
           twinkling
           of
           an
           eye
           ,
           but
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           endlesse
           ,
           pittilesse
           ,
           and
           remedilesse
           ;
           so
           that
           thou
           maist
           truly
           say
           ,
           
             The
             snares
             of
             Death
             compasse
             me
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             the
             pangs
             of
             hell
             got
             hold
             vpon
             mee
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             finde
             trouble
             and
             heauinesse
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
          
           116.
           3.
           4.
           
        
         
           But
           returne
           wee
           to
           our
           sicke
           man
           againe
           ,
           whom
           vnexpected
           Death
           frustrateth
           of
           all
           his
           counsels
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           
           come
           in
           a
           worse
           time
           ;
           for
           now
           hee
           curteth
           off
           violently
           the
           webs
           of
           all
           his
           deuises
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           pellet
           ouerthroweth
           all
           his
           castles
           built
           in
           the
           ayre
           :
           then
           commeth
           in
           the
           Physitian
           with
           his
           ;
           It
           will
           not
           be
           ,
           thinke
           (
           good
           sir
           )
           no
           longer
           of
           life
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           gone
           :
           These
           be
           heauy
           tidings
           ,
           then
           his
           sorrowes
           shall
           bee
           vnspeakeably
           encreased
           ,
           when
           he
           recounteth
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           his
           body
           ,
           which
           now
           hath
           some
           life
           in
           it
           ,
           shall
           after
           an
           houre
           be
           depriued
           of
           sense
           ,
           life
           ,
           spirit
           &
           soule
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           an
           hard
           matter
           to
           bee
           pulled
           away
           from
           these
           things
           which
           no
           doubt
           so
           neerely
           toucheth
           man
           ,
           how
           bitter
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           will
           be
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           body
           from
           the
           soule
           ;
           for
           such
           two
           louing
           familiar
           friends
           (
           which
           haue
           alwaies
           liued
           sweetly
           together
           )
           cannot
           be
           diuided
           without
           vnspeakable
           griefe
           ,
           if
           the
           Oxe
           doe
           commonly
           low
           and
           mourne
           when
           his
           yoke-fellow
           (
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           draw
           with
           him
           )
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           how
           will
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           mourne
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           shall
           bee
           separated
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           as
           Sathan
           in
           our
           life
           time
           ,
           set
           forth
           to
           him
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           &
           nothing
           
           but
           Mercy
           ,
           hiding
           his
           Iustice
           ;
           so
           vvill
           he
           now
           extenuate
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           presse
           his
           iustice
           to
           draw
           him
           to
           desperation
           ,
           so
           that
           now
           all
           his
           sinnes
           vvhich
           hee
           in
           his
           life-time
           committed
           ,
           vnrepented
           ,
           &
           vvith
           so
           great
           facility
           ,
           shall
           violently
           at
           once
           rush
           vpon
           him
           ,
           as
           an
           armed
           host
           of
           bloudy
           enemies
           ,
           vvhich
           vvith
           open
           eyes
           ,
           hee
           shall
           novv
           to
           his
           shame
           and
           damnation
           behold
           ;
           oh
           how
           heauy
           and
           grieuous
           vvill
           they
           then
           seeme
           to
           bee
           ,
           vvhich
           formerly
           vve●●-so
           sweet
           &
           pleasant
           .
           Thus
           the
           soule
           fighteth
           vvith
           painefull
           sickenesse
           ,
           heauy
           temptation
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           ,
           with
           many
           mo●
           troubles
           ,
           temporall
           as
           spirituall
           ,
           at
           one
           instant
           on
           man
           ,
           a
           sicke
           and
           a
           dying
           man
           ,
           not
           vvoting
           vvhether
           to
           turne
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           yet
           vvhat
           shift
           to
           make
           ;
           for
           if
           hee
           looke
           vpvvard
           ,
           hee
           seeth
           the
           sword
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ;
           if
           downe-vvard
           ,
           his
           sinnes
           accusing
           him
           ;
           if
           to
           the
           time
           past
           ,
           all
           his
           vanities
           past
           like
           a
           shadow
           ;
           if
           to
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           eternity
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           vvhat
           shall
           he
           doe
           ?
           recoyle
           to
           the
           body
           he
           cannot
           ,
           longer
           to
           abide
           in
           this
           sort
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           permitted
           ,
           but
           forsaking
           
           God
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           shall
           be
           forsaken
           of
           God
           in
           Death
           (
           if
           repentance
           preuent
           not
           )
           and
           thus
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           soule
           remoueth
           to
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           to
           the
           earth
           whence
           it
           came
           :
           now
           this
           is
           thy
           case
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           we
           cannot
           escape
           Death
           ,
           yet
           let
           vs
           escape
           the
           sting
           and
           bitternesse
           of
           this
           Death
           :
           for
           the
           true
           vvisdome
           of
           man
           is
           ,
           to
           measure
           all
           his
           actions
           by
           the
           squire
           of
           his
           short
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           goe
           through
           all
           temporall
           affaires
           ,
           that
           he
           lose
           not
           the
           eternall
           ,
           and
           if
           some
           small
           losse
           of
           goods
           or
           preferment
           take
           away
           our
           sleepe
           ,
           what
           should
           the
           meditation
           of
           assured
           death
           doe
           ?
           should
           vve
           not
           doe
           as
           in
           games
           of
           actiuity
           at
           Olympus
           ,
           exercise
           our selues
           some
           fiue
           yeares
           before
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           day
           of
           triall
           ,
           we
           might
           winne
           the
           prize
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           now
           consider
           al
           inconueniences
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           game
           day
           be
           sure
           to
           get
           the
           prize
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           heauen
           ,
           
             let
             fore-warned
             be
             fore-armed
          
           .
        
         
           The
           fift
           Vse
           serues
           for
           comfort
           for
           
           Gods
           elect
           ,
           who
           take
           vvarning
           betimes
           ,
           &
           hasten
           to
           prepare
           themselues
           against
           this
           fearefull
           guests
           comming
           ,
           &
           to
           take
           
           away
           all
           frights
           &
           feares
           he
           brings
           with
           him
           ,
           meet
           him
           halfe
           the
           vvay
           ,
           not
           to
           entreat
           for
           their
           liues
           ,
           (
           as
           Shemei
           did
           Dauid
           )
           
           but
           to
           iustle
           vvith
           him
           ere
           he
           come
           to
           his
           full
           strength
           ,
           to
           pull
           out
           all
           his
           stings
           while
           hee
           (
           as
           Sampson
           )
           sleepeth
           :
           and
           as
           vve
           see
           vvhen
           bloudy
           vvarres
           bee
           at
           hand
           ,
           such
           as
           doubt
           of
           the
           victory
           ,
           betake
           themselues
           either
           to
           a
           forrein
           countrey
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           noble
           mans
           seruice
           ,
           vvho
           is
           the
           generall
           and
           commander
           of
           the
           vvhole
           field
           ,
           &
           so
           escape
           .
           And
           so
           vse
           vvise
           men
           ,
           seeing
           it
           vnpossible
           for
           them
           to
           escape
           death
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           they
           take
           godly
           courage
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           carefulnes
           prepare
           for
           his
           comming
           ,
           and
           vvhen
           all
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           is
           like
           to
           be
           too
           hard
           for
           them
           in
           this
           combat
           ,
           they
           in
           time
           betake
           themselues
           vnto
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           vvho
           vvill
           not
           see
           his
           seruants
           at
           any
           hand
           miscarry
           ,
           and
           if
           
             they
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             yet
             should
             they
             liue
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             liueth
             and
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             die
             ,
             Iohn
             .
          
           11.
           25.
           26.
           for
           though
           death
           (
           as
           an
           armed
           man
           )
           assault
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           separating
           of
           their
           soules
           
           from
           the
           bodies
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           shal
           to
           them
           turn
           to
           the
           best
           ;
           for
           Death
           now
           hauing
           no
           further
           Dominion
           nor
           power
           ouer
           them
           ,
           departeth
           as
           a
           dastard
           curre
           that
           hath
           bit
           one
           of
           his
           Masters
           sheepe
           ,
           yet
           not
           slaine
           it
           ,
           whereby
           the
           sheepheard
           tendereth
           it
           the
           more
           :
           and
           man
           thus
           torne
           ,
           is
           not
           slaine
           ,
           but
           dismembred
           a
           little
           ,
           but
           the
           sheepheard
           of
           our
           soules
           will
           recouer
           and
           fully
           cure
           it
           :
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           the
           body
           freed
           of
           all
           fears
           and
           troubles
           ,
           shall
           be
           honourably
           buried
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           will
           see
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           awaked
           ,
           abused
           ,
           nor
           miscarry
           ,
           vntill
           he
           awake
           him
           vp
           to
           life
           ,
           neuer
           to
           die
           any
           more
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           his
           Angells
           shall
           carry
           him
           to
           
             Abrahams
             bofome
          
           ,
           and
           what
           looseth
           hee
           now
           by
           this
           combat
           ,
           for
           though
           he
           be
           ouer
           come
           of
           death
           (
           as
           Christ
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           was
           )
           yet
           he
           getteth
           the
           victory
           ,
           and
           by
           dying
           ,
           conquereth
           death
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           day
           of
           Death
           is
           the
           master
           day
           ,
           &
           iudge
           of
           all
           other
           dayes
           ,
           the
           triall
           and
           touch-stone
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           the
           last
           Act
           of
           the
           worlds
           comedy
           ;
           for
           if
           wee
           die
           a
           godly
           death
           ,
           it
           honoureth
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           but
           
           if
           an
           euill
           ,
           then
           it
           defameth
           and
           deformeth
           them
           all
           ,
           yea
           the
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           (
           that
           is
           of
           euery
           beleeuing
           and
           repentant
           sinner
           )
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           brings
           with
           it
           many
           
           worthy
           benefits
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Death
           is
           to
           vs
           conuerted
           into
           a
           sweet
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           our
           bodies
           shall
           lye
           in
           our
           graues
           as
           in
           a
           doulne
           bedde
           ,
           freed
           from
           all
           dangers
           ,
           cares
           ,
           vexations
           ,
           and
           temptations
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           complement
           of
           the
           mortification
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           and
           wee
           now
           are
           freed
           from
           sinne
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             They
             are
             blessed
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             their
             works
             follow
             them
             ,
             Reuel
             .
          
           14.
           13.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           separates
           vs
           from
           the
           company
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           seateth
           vs
           in
           heauen
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           see
           God
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           &
           Iesus
           Christ
           in
           his
           glory
           ,
           which
           sight
           so
           rauisheth
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           their
           contentation
           ,
           as
           
             Psal.
             16.
             11.
             
             Thou
             will
             shew
             me
             the
             path
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             thy
             presence
             is
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             ,
             and
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             there
             are
             pleasures
             for
             euermore
             .
          
           Yea
           this
           farre
           surpasseth
           Salomons
           royalty
           commended
           
           by
           the
           Queene
           of
           
             Saba
             ,
             1.
             
             King.
          
           10.
           1.
           8.
           9.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           puts
           vs
           in
           possession
           of
           all
           these
           benefits
           that
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           for
           vs
           ,
           Psal.
           126.
           5.
           6.
           for
           so
           ong
           as
           wee
           are
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           
             wee
             are
             saued
             but
             by
             hope
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           24
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           die
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             fully
             enioy
             them
          
           :
           a
           ioy
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           after
           their
           long
           bondage
           in
           Egypt
           to
           
             enter
             into
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
          
           so
           to
           a
           Prentice
           to
           be
           made
           free
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           vs
           to
           bee
           set
           at
           the
           
             liberty
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             in
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           there
           were
           no
           death
           ,
           sin
           would
           neuer
           end
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           wee
           should
           be
           euer
           ▪
           filled
           with
           iniquity
           ,
           our
           sorrowes
           and
           labours
           would
           neuer
           forsake
           vs
           ,
           but
           wee
           should
           bee
           euer
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           most
           miserable
           ,
           if
           wee
           died
           not
           ,
           who
           would
           regard
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           nor
           prepare
           against
           the
           day
           of
           doome
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           openeth
           vnto
           vs
           the
           gate
           of
           heauen
           ,
           euer
           since
           we
           were
           borne
           ,
           we
           haue
           beene
           sailing
           to
           this
           Hauen
           ,
           and
           now
           being
           within
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           rowe
           backward
           from
           it
           :
           yet
           no
           Sailer
           ,
           beaten
           with
           tempestuous
           waues
           ,
           but
           would
           be
           at
           the
           
           hauen
           :
           no
           traueller
           passing
           dangerous
           waies
           ,
           but
           would
           bee
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           no
           godly
           man
           but
           would
           be
           at
           rest
           .
           If
           an
           old
           aged
           man
           would
           make
           true
           relation
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           from
           his
           conception
           to
           his
           dissolution
           ,
           and
           declare
           all
           the
           sorrows
           he
           passed
           through
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           vtter
           all
           her
           greefes
           and
           gripings
           it
           sustained
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           wee
           our selues
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           Angels
           would
           be
           astonied
           and
           wonder
           thereat
           ,
           and
           euery
           man
           would
           take
           it
           an
           high
           blessing
           of
           God
           to
           be
           quickly
           rid
           therefrom
           .
           Hegesias
           a
           
             Cyrenian
             Philosopher
             ,
             did
             with
             such
             eloquence
             dilate
             of
             the
             miseries
          
           
           
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             his
             hearers
             desired
             wilfull
             death
             ,
             whereupon
          
           Ptolomy
           
             the
             King
             forbad
             him
             to
             dispute
             further
             therof
             in
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             Cicero
             in
             Orat.
             &
             lib.
             1.
             ●uscul
             .
             quaest
             .
          
           Yet
           (
           will
           you
           obiect
           )
           by
           dying
           the
           godly
           lose
           many
           a
           good
           
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           doing
           of
           many
           excellent
           workes
           :
           then
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           Death
           is
           still
           an
           enemy
           ,
           filleth
           vs
           with
           terrors
           and
           diseases
           ,
           renteth
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           most
           grieuously
           ,
           causeth
           our
           bodies
           to
           rotte
           in
           their
           graues
           ,
           and
           be
           conuerted
           
           to
           wormes
           meat
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           dust
           and
           ashes
           :
           then
           the
           graue
           is
           the
           land
           of
           darkenesse
           and
           solitarinesse
           :
           then
           death
           driueth
           vs
           out
           of
           our
           vocations
           ,
           &
           out
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           depriue
           vs
           of
           all
           worldly
           comforts
           ,
           and
           brings
           vs
           to
           iudgement
           :
           all
           and
           euery
           of
           which
           are
           distastefull
           and
           fearefull
           to
           Gods
           Saints
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           All
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           wee
           may
           
           thanke
           Sinne
           and
           Sathan
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           had
           wee
           not
           sinned
           and
           yeelded
           to
           Satans
           temptation
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           we
           should
           not
           haue
           tasted
           of
           Death
           nor
           misery
           ,
           but
           Sinne
           brought
           Gods
           curse
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           specially
           this
           ;
           for
           
             the
             reward
             of
             Sinne
             is
             Death
             ,
          
           and
           doe
           we
           maruell
           that
           it
           (
           as
           a
           cursed
           shippe
           is
           ouer-laden
           with
           cursed
           marchandize
           )
           nay
           ,
           wee
           all
           may
           thanke
           God
           it
           is
           no
           worse
           with
           vs
           ,
           yet
           see
           Gods
           mercy
           wrapped
           secretly
           in
           his
           heauie
           curse
           :
           for
           1.
           though
           Death
           be
           our
           implacable
           enemy
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           disarmed
           and
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           swallowed
           vp
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           though
           bodily
           death
           remaines
           vnto
           Gods
           children
           :
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           patience
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           all
           that
           makes
           it
           fearefull
           or
           greeuous
           ,
           are
           remooued
           ,
           
           preuented
           ,
           or
           changed
           and
           altered
           to
           the
           better
           ,
           for
           none
           of
           these
           can
           hinder
           vs
           from
           seruing
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           calling
           vpon
           our
           God.
           2.
           
           Neither
           can
           our
           dissolution
           ,
           
           diuorcing
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           impair
           our
           blisse
           ,
           nor
           seuer
           vs
           from
           Christ
           ;
           and
           this
           parting
           is
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           the
           while
           it
           resteth
           in
           hope
           .
           3.
           
           Though
           the
           body
           see
           corruption
           ,
           yet
           neuer
           destruction
           ,
           
           but
           euer
           we
           expect
           a
           day
           of
           restitution
           .
           4.
           
           Though
           we
           lye
           buried
           ,
           yet
           the
           
           memoriall
           of
           the
           righteous
           shal
           be
           blessed
           .
           5.
           
           Though
           we
           be
           out
           of
           our
           earthly
           
           calling
           ,
           yet
           are
           wee
           in
           an
           higher
           and
           more
           honourable
           seruice
           among
           Gods
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           in
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           .
           6.
           
           And
           though
           we
           be
           depriued
           
           of
           earthly
           contentments
           ,
           yet
           our
           exchange
           is
           with
           greater
           aduantage
           in
           heauen
           .
           7.
           
           Death
           cannot
           be
           vncertaine
           
           to
           them
           that
           know
           they
           must
           die
           ,
           and
           daily
           prouide
           for
           it
           :
           and
           as
           for
           iudgement
           ,
           we
           will
           watch
           and
           prouide
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           woe
           to
           the
           vnprepared
           .
           
        
         
           The
           last
           Vse
           serues
           for
           thankfulnesse
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           this
           vnspeakeble
           mercy
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           ,
           so
           namely
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           
           whereas
           we
           all
           ,
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Adam
           had
           violated
           Gods
           sacred
           Law
           ,
           Gen.
           2.
           17.
           and
           brought
           death
           eternall
           vpon
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           12.
           
           &c.
           so
           vnspeakeable
           was
           the
           loue
           of
           our
           heauenly
           father
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           this
           body
           of
           Death
           ,
           he
           
             gaue
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             to
             suffer
             Death
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             redeeme
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Galath
             .
          
           3.
           13.
           and
           changed
           this
           second
           eternall
           Death
           ,
           to
           a
           temporall
           momentany
           death
           ,
           making
           it
           now
           the
           gate
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           albeit
           that
           so
           also
           this
           temporall
           death
           seemeth
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           greeuous
           and
           terrible
           of
           all
           temporall
           plagues
           and
           torments
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           and
           end
           thereof
           ,
           so
           that
           thus
           yet
           it
           is
           intollerable
           to
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Adam
           ,
           the
           Lord
           heare
           also
           ,
           for
           his
           sonnes
           sake
           mitigateth
           to
           vs
           his
           Elect
           ,
           this
           first
           death
           also
           giueth
           vs
           his
           spirit
           and
           grace
           to
           pull
           out
           by
           degrees
           the
           stings
           thereof
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           hurt
           vs
           no
           more
           then
           a
           Scorpion
           that
           embraceth
           vs
           about
           ,
           the
           sting
           beeing
           pulled
           out
           ,
           and
           withall
           giueth
           vs
           Christian
           fortitude
           in
           this
           last
           
           combate
           ,
           to
           gripe
           with
           and
           ouercome
           death
           &
           the
           terrors
           thereof
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           chiefest
           of
           all
           ,
           not
           onely
           sendeth
           his
           holy
           Angels
           in
           that
           agony
           to
           comfort
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           about
           our
           beds
           and
           paths
           as
           he
           did
           to
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           Luk
           22.
           43.
           but
           is
           with
           vs
           himselfe
           in
           this
           troble
           to
           comfort
           and
           to
           deliuer
           vs.
           Psal.
           23.
           and
           41.
           3.
           and
           often
           to
           the
           greater
           comfort
           of
           such
           as
           surviue
           ,
           filleth
           our
           hearts
           ,
           while
           we
           be
           heare
           ,
           with
           ioy
           &
           gladnes
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           vnspeakable
           heauēly
           light
           ,
           and
           feeling
           of
           the
           very
           ioyes
           of
           heaven
           ,
           wherby
           Gods
           blessed
           Saints
           ,
           are
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           so
           farre
           from
           feares
           &
           terrours
           ,
           that
           having
           faithfully
           and
           blessedly
           past
           ,
           all
           temptations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           relikes
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           be
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           they
           as
           men
           and
           woemen
           rapt
           to
           the
           third
           heaven
           ,
           desire
           ,
           and
           cry
           for
           death
           pray
           heartely
           to
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           be
           with
           their
           Christ
           ,
           
             their
             Lord
             and
             their
             God
          
           ,
           and
           when
           death
           commeth
           with
           his
           last
           stroake
           ,
           to
           finish
           his
           worke
           ,
           then
           is
           he
           most
           welcome
           ,
           and
           most
           ioyfully
           receiued
           ,
           and
           entertained
           by
           them
           .
           The
           Lord
           heereby
           ,
           putting
           a
           playne
           difference
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           betweene
           
           the
           death
           of
           his
           holy
           and
           elect
           saints
           ,
           and
           the
           reprobates
           ,
           as
           
             Psal.
             37.
             37.
             
             Marke
             the
             vpright
             man
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             iust
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             of
             that
             man
             is
             peace
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
           The
           Lords
           name
           be
           glorified
           euer
           ,
           for
           this
           vnspeakable
           gift
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Amen
           .
           And
           so
           farre
           as
           now
           of
           our
           watchfulnes
           for
           and
           against
           Deaths
           comming
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           kinde
           of
           watching
           ,
           concerneth
           
           our
           preparation
           against
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           be
           then
           vvith
           comfort
           discharged
           ,
           and
           so
           enioy
           life
           euerlasting
           which
           depends
           indeed
           vpon
           the
           other
           two
           former
           watches
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           during
           our
           abode
           heere
           ,
           liue
           godly
           ,
           and
           depart
           hence
           (
           well
           prepared
           )
           in
           the
           feare
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           we
           shall
           be
           well
           prepared
           for
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           iust
           reward
           ,
           or
           due
           punishment
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           for
           the
           things
           acted
           or
           committed
           in
           the
           time
           we
           liued
           heere
           .
           And
           this
           care
           likewise
           must
           be
           thought
           vpon
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           preparation
           for
           death
           :
           so
           this
           for
           life
           eternall
           is
           a
           forcible
           motiue
           to
           lead
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           
           to
           
             occupie
             our
             talents
             ,
             vntill
             our
             Masters
             returne
             from
             receiuing
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             Luke
          
           19.
           13.
           15.
           as
           we
           see
           in
           faithfull
           and
           trusty
           seruants
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Masters
           absence
           will
           be
           carefull
           
             to
             giue
             the
             seruants
             their
             portions
             in
             due
             season
             ,
          
           and
           themselues
           to
           be
           found
           well
           occupied
           ,
           
             Luke
             12.
             42.
             
             &c.
          
           but
           if
           they
           heare
           of
           their
           Masters
           returne
           shortly
           ,
           they
           will
           afresh
           see
           that
           all
           things
           be
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           blamed
           in
           any
           respect
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           receiue
           tidings
           that
           hee
           approacheth
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           the
           doores
           ,
           now
           they
           vse
           a
           third
           on-set
           ;
           oh
           how
           now
           they
           bestirre
           them
           〈◊〉
           how
           they
           sweepe
           the
           house
           (
           though
           swept
           againe
           &
           againe
           before
           )
           they
           make
           vp
           the
           beds
           ,
           dresse
           and
           trimme
           the
           chambers
           ,
           and
           vvhat
           not
           ?
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           freed
           from
           all
           blame
           ,
           receiue
           their
           Master
           with
           ioy
           ,
           and
           be
           of
           him
           commended
           and
           rewarded
           .
           So
           ,
           though
           Gods
           Elect
           be
           through
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           for
           death
           also
           very
           watchfull
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           bee
           approued
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           come
           hee
           when
           he
           please
           to
           iudgement
           )
           yet
           if
           by
           Gods
           messengers
           they
           bee
           aduertised
           
           that
           his
           comming
           is
           by
           infallible
           signes
           at
           hand
           ;
           then
           they
           prepare
           and
           trimme
           their
           lamps
           a
           fresh
           ,
           and
           so
           vse
           to
           the
           two
           former
           ,
           a
           third
           more
           speciall
           watch
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           threefold
           Cable
           will
           not
           bee
           soone
           burst
           ,
           and
           
             thrise
             blessed
             are
             those
             seruants
             whom
             their
             Lord
             when
             hee
             commeth
             shall
             find
             so
             doing
             ,
          
           Luk.
           12.
           43.
           which
           being
           so
           ,
           I
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           third
           member
           and
           sense
           of
           my
           text
           arise
           this
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           
             Whosoeuer
             will
             escape
             the
             dreadfull
             sentence
          
           
           
             of
             condemnation
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             and
             be
             receiued
             to
             eternall
             glory
             ,
             must
             most
             carefully
             watch
             for
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             Iesus
             comming
             to
             iudgement
             .
          
           Before
           I
           descend
           to
           the
           proofes
           of
           this
           doctrine
           (
           so
           little
           respected
           of
           many
           )
           I
           will
           shew
           the
           
           necessity
           therof
           ,
           that
           so
           my
           godly
           Christian
           may
           be
           perswaded
           more
           carefully
           to
           stand
           vpon
           his
           watch
           .
           As
           first
           there
           is
           not
           a
           more
           effectuall
           Doctrine
           to
           rouse
           the
           sluggard
           from
           his
           deadly
           security
           and
           sleeping
           in
           sinne
           ,
           then
           to
           blow
           in
           his
           ●are
           ,
           this
           fearefull
           trumpet
           ,
           to
           call
           him
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           prepare
           for
           it
           :
           no
           man
           almost
           so
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           awaked
           at
           this
           Alarum
           .
           
           2.
           
           Who
           seeth
           not
           the
           sensuall
           licentiousnesse
           of
           this
           age
           we
           liue
           in
           ,
           that
           they
           neyther
           regard
           heauen
           nor
           hell
           ,
           but
           
             (
             as
             an
             horse
             to
             the
             battell
             )
             rush
             vpon
             the
             pikes
             of
             all
             wickednesse
             with
             greedines
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           put
           in
           minde
           and
           terrified
           with
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           &
           allured
           with
           his
           promises
           for
           the
           ●ife
           to
           come
           .
           3.
           
           A
           booke
           case
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             all
             must
             die
             and
             come
             to
             iudgement
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
             Rom.
          
           14.
           10.
           12.
           and
           2.
           
           Corinth
           .
           5.
           10.
           11.
           as
           thou
           tenderest
           then
           thy
           saluation
           ,
           remember
           that
           thou
           art
           a
           man
           &
           a
           Christian
           :
           in
           that
           thou
           art
           a
           man
           ,
           needs
           must
           thou
           die
           ,
           yet
           not
           as
           a
           beast
           ,
           to
           be
           quite
           extingui●hed
           ;
           for
           thy
           body
           shall
           but
           rest
           and
           sleepe
           a
           while
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           terme
           of
           time
           ,
           thy
           soule
           shal●
           be
           carried
           into
           a
           region
           of
           weale
           or
           woe
           .
           And
           in
           that
           thou
           art
           a
           Christian
           ,
           belieue
           this
           article
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           that
           
             thou
             must
             in
             body
             and
             soule
             rise
             &
             come
             to
             iudgment
             :
          
           and
           therfore
           prepare
           for
           it
           ,
           &
           that
           now
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           high
           time
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           idled
           ouer-long
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           ouer-late
           to
           make
           any
           delay
           .
           4.
           
           Sathan
           ,
           mans
           deadly
           enemy
           ,
           labours
           to
           hide
           from
           vs
           
           this
           day
           ,
           so
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           faine
           vvould
           perswade
           vs
           that
           there
           shall
           bee
           no
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           preuaileth
           with
           all
           Mockers
           ,
           Sadduces
           ,
           and
           Atheists
           his
           schollers
           ,
           though
           he
           can
           neuer
           perswade
           himselfe
           therein
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           
             beleeue
             and
             tremble
             ,
             Iam
          
           2.
           19.
           and
           though
           it
           be
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           in
           haste
           ;
           for
           the
           daies
           are
           prolonged
           ,
           Ezech.
           11.
           3.
           and
           12.
           22.
           out
           :
           and
           though
           it
           come
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           come
           so
           suddenly
           ;
           but
           a
           man
           may
           make
           som●
           shift
           to
           hide
           him
           in
           that
           throng
           ,
           or
           haue
           respit
           to
           say
           his
           prayers
           ,
           or
           cry
           
             Lord
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             mee
          
           ,
           and
           marke
           it
           (
           will
           Satan
           say
           )
           i●
           thou
           shouldst
           entertaine
           
           such
           frightfull
           meditations
           of
           death
           ,
           of
           hell
           ,
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           &c.
           they
           would
           depriue
           a
           man
           of
           all
           worldly
           comforts
           ,
           &
           make
           them
           weary
           of
           their
           liues
           :
           therefore
           needfull
           it
           is
           for
           them
           to
           know
           how
           it
           is
           likely
           to
           fare
           vvith
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           repent
           not
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           that
           but
           the
           very
           remembrance
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           fearefull
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           that
           it
           causeth
           him
           to
           feare
           and
           tremble
           ,
           and
           which
           should
           make
           
             rich
             men
             weepe
             and
             howle
             ,
             Iam.
          
           2.
           19.
           and
           5.
           1.
           were
           deepely
           
           infixed
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           then
           should
           it
           not
           greatly
           need
           to
           call
           vpon
           them
           ,
           once
           ,
           twice
           ,
           &
           thrice
           to
           watch
           ,
           for
           then
           euery
           man
           would
           be
           a
           Niniuite
           ,
           Ion.
           3.
           6.
           and
           would
           at
           euery
           temptation
           remember
           this
           counting
           day
           ,
           whereas
           now
           (
           alas
           )
           no
           sooner
           is
           the
           thunder-clappe
           of
           Gods
           temporall
           iudgements
           past
           ,
           but
           with
           
             Pharaoh
             their
             hearts
             be
             hardned
          
           ,
           with
           Israel
           they
           repent
           of
           reformation
           ,
           
             and
             with
             hogge
             and
             dogge
             returne
             to
             their
             weltring
          
           
           
             in
             the
             mire
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             olde
             vomit
             ,
          
           as
           though
           there
           were
           no
           God
           ,
           no
           heauen
           ,
           no
           iudgement
           ,
           no
           hell
           .
           5.
           
           The
           world
           is
           wholly
           drowned
           in
           infidelity
           ,
           Luke
           18.
           8.
           and
           needs
           must
           bee
           conuinced
           thereof
           ,
           and
           drawne
           to
           repentance
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           new
           obedience
           ,
           that
           wee
           all
           may
           cheerefully
           meete
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           clouds
           ,
           and
           bee
           saued
           .
           6.
           
           The
           due
           meditation
           vpon
           this
           day
           ,
           will
           enforce
           vs
           to
           contemne
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           vanities
           thereof
           :
           Seeing
           then
           they
           must
           be
           fired
           ,
           and
           we
           iudged
           for
           abusing
           them
           ;
           hee
           that
           beleeueth
           this
           will
           soone
           contemne
           all
           present
           vanities
           ,
           and
           hasten
           to
           future
           felicitie
           ,
           and
           euer
           will
           be
           thankefull
           
           to
           God
           for
           giuing
           him
           this
           warning
           ,
           to
           pul
           the
           stings
           of
           that
           day
           out
           of
           his
           conscience
           before
           dooms
           day
           come
           ,
           that
           so
           that
           day
           bee
           not
           terrible
           vnto
           him
           ,
           but
           a
           ioyfull
           wedding
           day
           ,
           translating
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           a
           day
           of
           iudgment
           ,
           to
           a
           day
           of
           redemption
           ,
           &
           conuerting
           it
           from
           the
           door
           of
           hell
           to
           the
           blessed
           gate
           of
           heauen
           .
           7.
           
           This
           doctrine
           of
           the
           last
           iudgement
           ,
           is
           moreouer
           in
           sundry
           respects
           profitable
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           will
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           serue
           God
           sincerely
           ,
           without
           hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           will
           cause
           vs
           suruay
           our
           liues
           ,
           
             and
             iudge
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             iudged
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           it
           will
           also
           pull
           downe
           our
           pride
           ,
           and
           loath
           the
           best
           thing
           that
           will
           hinder
           our
           reckoning
           in
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           will
           cause
           vs
           make
           no
           more
           account
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           then
           of
           an
           Inne
           ,
           or
           baiting-place
           ,
           and
           to
           ioy
           that
           wee
           haue
           occasion
           to
           leaue
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           vanities
           thereof
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           Gods
           day
           of
           redemption
           ,
           and
           our
           yeare
           of
           Iubely
           ,
           to
           warne
           vs
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           
             possession
             prepared
             for
             vs
             before
             all
             worlds
             .
          
           Thus
           of
           the
           premises
           wee
           see
           
           that
           this
           watch
           appertaineth
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           must
           refuse
           this
           so
           necessary
           a
           worke
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           proued
           true
           and
           sound
           ,
           and
           is
           confirmed
           in
           Math.
           24.
           42.
           
           and
           25.
           all
           .
           &c.
           Mark.
           13.
           33.
           out
           .
           Luke
           12.
           35.
           to
           49.
           and
           17.
           20.
           out
           .
           and
           21.
           25.
           to
           37.
           
           Iohn
           5.
           27.
           
           &c.
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.
           15.
           out
           ,
           and
           5.
           1.
           to
           12.
           and
           2.
           
           Thes.
           1.
           7.
           out
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           Tim
           408.
           
           Apoc.
           20.
           12.
           out
           ,
           and
           22.
           20.
           all
           which
           places
           call
           and
           exhort
           vs
           to
           watch
           and
           prepare
           our selues
           for
           this
           great
           day
           .
           This
           is
           figured
           in
           Exod.
           19.
           as
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           Moses
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           people
           against
           the
           third
           day
           :
           so
           Christ
           bids
           〈◊〉
           against
           doomes
           day
           .
           2.
           as
           God
           gaue
           signes
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           so
           did
           Christ.
           3.
           as
           Moses
           brought
           the
           people
           to
           meet
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           the
           Angels
           gather
           the
           Elect
           to
           iudgement
           .
           4.
           as
           the
           people
           〈◊〉
           the
           thunders
           and
           trumpets
           ,
           so
           shall
           they
           feare
           in
           that
           day
           .
           5.
           as
           God
           then
           deliuered
           the
           Law
           ,
           so
           then
           will
           hee
           iudge
           the
           violaters
           thereof
           .
           6.
           as
           that
           day
           wa●
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           (
           so
           will
           this
           be
           to
           )
           .
           Reasons
           enforce
           this
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Iudge
           himselfe
           commandeth
           
           vs
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           Luke
           11.
           28.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Gods
           iustice
           &
           mercy
           calls
           for
           this
           
           day
           ,
           to
           punish
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           crowne
           the
           godly
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Lord
           sundry
           times
           ,
           and
           after
           
           diuers
           manners
           forewarned
           vs
           heereof
           ;
           as
           1.
           by
           pronouncing
           the
           sentence
           of
           Death
           ,
           for
           sinne
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           committed
           ,
           Gen.
           2.
           17.
           2.
           by
           often
           repeating
           the
           same
           sentence
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           Deutr.
           27.
           26.
           3.
           by
           the
           euidence
           of
           euery
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           summoning
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           all
           men
           to
           appeare
           at
           the
           day
           appointed
           ,
           before
           the
           great
           Iudge
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.
           7.
           and
           1.
           
           
             Iohn
             3
             20.
             21.
             
             Rom.
          
           2.
           15.
           16.
           4.
           by
           his
           speciall
           temporall
           iudgements
           ,
           that
           figure
           it
           as
           vpon
           the
           old
           world
           ,
           
             Sodom
             ,
             Babel
             ,
             Canaan
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           5.
           by
           many
           signes
           and
           tokens
           ,
           fore-running
           and
           presaging
           the
           same
           .
           6.
           
             by
             deliuering
             his
             talents
             to
             bee
             occupied
             vntill
             his
             comming
             againe
             ,
             Luk.
          
           19.
           12.
           7.
           7.
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           warning
           all
           to
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           ends
           for
           which
           Christ
           commeth
           
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           iustifie
           the
           same
           :
           as
           1.
           for
           the
           glory
           and
           praise
           of
           his
           Iustice
           ,
           
           for
           all
           eternity
           .
           2.
           inrespect
           of
           the
           compleat
           fulfilling
           of
           Christs
           three
           offices
           ,
           
             And
             then
             shall
             he
             deliuer
             vp
             the
             kingdome
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             when
             hee
             hath
             put
             downe
             all
             power
             ,
             rule
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           15.
           24.
           
           &
           e.
           3.
           for
           the
           crowning
           of
           the
           Elect
           with
           immortality
           in
           heauen
           ;
           for
           hauing
           abolished
           Sinne
           and
           Death
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           the
           Elect
           ,
           
             hee
             shall
             deliuer
             them
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             be
             crowned
             with
             eternall
             glory
             ,
             and
             shall
             triumph
             ouer
             all
             his
             enemies
             for
             euer
             .
          
           4.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           may
           receiue
           his
           iust
           desarts
           ,
           
             be
             they
             good
             or
             euill
             .
             5.
             for
             the
             deliuerance
             of
             the
             creatures
             from
             the
             slauish
             bondage
             of
             corruption
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             is
             subiect
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           20.
           6.
           meet
           and
           right
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           bee
           reuenged
           vpon
           Satan
           and
           all
           his
           complices
           ,
           for
           troubling
           his
           Elect
           ,
           and
           consequently
           vpon
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           persecuting
           and
           afflicting
           any
           manner
           of
           way
           his
           holy
           Church
           ;
           who
           now
           
             (
             as
             the
             bloud
             of
             Abel
             )
          
           cry
           against
           their
           oppressors
           ,
           
             Reuel
             .
             6.
             9.
             
             ●0
             .
             Luk.
          
           18.
           7.
           and
           with
           their
           prayers
           hasten
           the
           Lord
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           do
           the
           cries
           
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             of
             the
             hireling
             ,
             the
             stranger
             ,
             widdow
             ,
             and
             fatherlesse
             ,
             
             Deut.
             24.
             14.
             15.
             
             Gen.
          
           18.
           20.
           and
           4.
           10.
           
           &
           6.
           5.
           6.
           7.
           
           Iam.
           5.
           4.
           the
           complaint
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           of
           
             Satans
             sowing
             t●res
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             27.
             the
             accusations
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             Reu.
          
           12.
           10.
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           crying
           to
           God
           ,
           all
           which
           hasten
           his
           comming
           to
           this
           great
           assises
           ,
           and
           the
           while
           he
           stayeth
           and
           delayeth
           his
           comming
           ;
           for
           causes
           best
           knowne
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           the
           complement
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           &c.
           also
           he
           is
           faine
           by
           strange
           ,
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           iudgements
           to
           punish
           the
           world
           ;
           when
           for
           want
           of
           executing
           Iustice
           ,
           men
           hiding
           their
           eyes
           ,
           Leuit.
           20.
           1.
           and
           to
           visit
           countries
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           vvith
           strange
           plagues
           and
           calamities
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           Elect
           ,
           else
           the
           world
           would
           grow
           out
           of
           frame
           ,
           &
           Satan
           and
           his
           kingdom
           become
           ouer-insolent
           ,
           and
           the
           poore
           and
           weake
           be
           trodden
           vnderfoot
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           must
           be
           a
           day
           of
           generall
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctrine
           thus
           proued
           ,
           it
           followeth
           
           to
           giue
           some
           vses
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           serues
           for
           confutation
           of
           all
           Atheists
           ,
           Sadduces
           ,
           Epicures
           ,
           ignorant
           Sotts
           ,
           Mockers
           ,
           
           and
           whosoeuer
           besides
           of
           that
           cursed
           crue
           and
           litter
           ,
           who
           impudently
           &
           desperately
           deny
           there
           shall
           be
           any
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           reremorse
           giue
           the
           raines
           of
           liberty
           to
           all
           sensuality
           ,
           and
           
             abhominations
             ,
             Math.
          
           22.
           23
           ,
           and
           Acts
           23.
           8.
           and
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             15.
             12.
             
             Phil.
          
           3.
           18.
           19.
           and
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           3.
           4.
           
           The
           reasons
           of
           these
           foolish-witty
           sinners
           be
           these
           :
           the
           whole
           world
           stands
           of
           beleeuers
           and
           vnbeleeuers
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           general
           iudgment
           day
           for
           neyther
           of
           these
           ;
           for
           the
           beleeuer
           hath
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           come
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           
             but
             passeth
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           5.
           24.
           as
           for
           the
           vnbeleeuer
           ,
           
           
             hee
             is
             condemned
             already
             ,
             Iohn
          
           3.
           18.
           and
           needs
           no
           further
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           shal
           be
           no
           iudgement
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           needless
           .
           
             I
             answer
          
           .
           By
           iudgement
           is
           meant
           sometimes
           absolution
           ,
           as
           Math.
           25.
           34.
           other
           while
           
             condemnation
             ,
             Iohn
          
           5.
           24.
           now
           God
           will
           
             iudge
             the
             iust
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           3.
           17.
           the
           beleeuer
           shall
           not
           come
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           condemnatiō
           ,
           yet
           shal
           he
           come
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           
             absolution
             ,
             Math.
          
           25.
           34.
           40.
           41.
           they
           reply
           :
           that
           all
           men
           at
           their
           seuerall
           
           deaths
           and
           departure
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           are
           iudged
           ,
           and
           what
           needs
           the
           generall
           ?
           
             I
             answer
          
           .
           That
           (
           notwithstanding
           this
           particular
           iudgement
           ,
           (
           granted
           )
           onely
           vpon
           mens
           soules
           )
           there
           must
           and
           shall
           be
           a
           generall
           Sessions
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           aboue
           recited
           reasons
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           in
           the
           first
           particular
           iudgement
           ,
           the
           soule
           onely
           is
           iudged
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           is
           interred
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           therefore
           meet
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           soule
           &
           body
           honoured
           or
           dishonoured
           God
           together
           ,
           both
           should
           be
           paid
           or
           pained
           together
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           both
           appeare
           ,
           
             that
             day
             to
             be
             iudged
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Lord
           in
           pronouncing
           his
           sentence
           of
           absolution
           ,
           as
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           will
           be
           iustified
           and
           glorified
           in
           the
           face
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Lord
           will
           haue
           this
           to
           bee
           a
           day
           of
           generall
           triumph
           ouer
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           there
           must
           a
           day
           be
           assigned
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           wee
           to
           watch
           for
           it
           .
           
        
         
           The
           second
           Vse
           serues
           for
           instruction
           for
           Gods
           children
           to
           bee
           wise
           and
           watchfull
           ,
           for
           seeing
           there
           must
           bee
           a
           
           generall
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           wee
           must
           without
           delay
           or
           procrastinations
           prepare
           for
           it
           ;
           which
           (
           I
           take
           )
           we
           shall
           performe
           the
           better
           ,
           if
           wee
           vse
           the
           few
           motiues
           offered
           to
           your
           considerations
           ,
           to
           stir
           vp
           your
           hearts
           for
           this
           work
           ,
           wherof
           I
           raise
           my
           first
           motiue
           from
           the
           very
           
           names
           and
           attributes
           of
           that
           fearefull
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           names
           in
           part
           shew
           the
           nature
           thereof
           ,
           whereof
           some
           be
           fearefull
           to
           rouse
           the
           sleepy
           sluggard
           ,
           others
           comfortable
           ,
           to
           encourage
           forward
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           both
           in
           time
           to
           regard
           their
           saluation
           ,
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           day
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             Math.
             12.
             36.
             
             Luk.
          
           10.
           14.
           and
           who
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           that
           to
           iudge
           ,
           meaneth
           properly
           to
           doe
           iustice
           vpon
           malefactors
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           name
           of
           
             sauing
             ,
             deliuering
          
           ,
           or
           
             redeeming
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           12.
           47.
           48.
           and
           therefore
           thereby
           is
           meant
           
             a
             day
             of
             damnation
          
           ,
           which
           implyeth
           thus
           much
           ;
           that
           in
           that
           day
           Christ
           the
           Iudge
           will
           bee
           so
           offended
           with
           his
           enemies
           ,
           that
           hee
           himselfe
           will
           sit
           in
           iudgement
           vpon
           them
           to
           condemn
           them
           to
           hell
           ;
           &
           we
           know
           that
           Monarchs
           sit
           not
           in
           iudgment
           
           for
           toyes
           ,
           (
           howsoeuer
           
             reprobates
             make
             but
             a
             sport
             of
             sin
             ,
             Pro.
          
           4.
           19.
           
           )
           though
           they
           tread
           vnder
           foot
           ,
           
             the
             very
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             the
             Iudge
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           called
           
             a
             snare
             ,
             Luk.
          
           21.
           35.
           because
           ,
           as
           birds
           when
           they
           fare
           best
           &
           misdoubt
           no
           danger
           ,
           are
           vnawares
           caught
           in
           a
           snare
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           wicked
           are
           most
           secure
           ,
           this
           day
           (
           as
           a
           snare
           )
           entrappeth
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           good
           were
           it
           for
           them
           not
           to
           sleep
           in
           sin
           ,
           nor
           feed
           on
           euery
           bait
           ,
           lest
           being
           circumvented
           by
           Satans
           snares
           ,
           they
           cannot
           flie
           to
           the
           heauens
           ,
           Psal.
           124.
           6.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           called
           (
           as
           an
           
             appellatiue
             proper
          
           )
           that
           day
           ,
           Luk.
           21.
           34.
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           note
           ,
           known
           to
           babes
           &
           children
           ,
           from
           their
           cradles
           ,
           to
           fright
           them
           from
           sinne
           ,
           at
           the
           name
           of
           which
           day
           
             Satan
             trembles
             ,
             infalix
             felix
             quaketh
             ,
             Balthasar
             sinketh
             ,
             the
             rich
             weepe
             and
             howle
             ,
             &
             all
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             are
             quite
             confounded
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           named
           a
           
             great
             day
             ,
             Reuelat.
          
           6.
           17.
           and
           16.
           14.
           because
           the
           great
           God
           that
           day
           will
           doe
           great
           workes
           ,
           and
           determine
           of
           great
           matters
           ,
           of
           the
           life
           and
           death
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           
           great
           is
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           includes
           in
           it
           the
           workes
           of
           all
           ages
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           A
           day
           it
           is
           of
           Anger
           &
           
             Wrath
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.
           5.
           
           Reu.
           6.
           17.
           for
           then
           
             all
             shall
             drinke
             the
             cup
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
          
           that
           formerly
           haue
           prouoked
           his
           wrath
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           hee
           will
           poure
           vpon
           them
           his
           wrath
           ,
           in
           flouds
           of
           indignation
           ,
           and
           streames
           of
           anger
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           11.
           7.
           and
           50.
           1.
           2.
           3.
           in
           such
           exceeding
           measure
           ,
           as
           no
           witte
           can
           conceiue
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           called
           the
           
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           5.
           2.
           and
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           10.
           12.
           and
           
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Thes.
           2.
           2.
           and
           
             the
             day
             of
             God
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           12.
           thereby
           insinuating
           ,
           that
           all
           other
           daies
           were
           the
           daies
           of
           men
           ,
           wherin
           they
           did
           what
           pleased
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           while
           the
           Lord
           was
           silent
           ,
           Psal.
           50.
           21.
           but
           this
           is
           Gods
           day
           wherein
           he
           will
           speake
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           silent
           :
           so
           there
           be
           but
           two
           daies
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           thy
           day
           ,
           and
           Gods
           day
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           thy
           day
           ,
           thou
           (
           as
           Lord
           of
           all
           )
           dost
           what
           pleaseth
           thee
           ,
           to
           anger
           the
           Lord
           withall
           ;
           but
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           hee
           will
           breake
           silence
           ,
           of
           so
           many
           daies
           and
           yeeres
           ,
           of
           so
           many
           iniuries
           and
           indignities
           done
           to
           him
           and
           his
           ,
           and
           
           will
           answer
           for
           his
           honor
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           then
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           
             God
             of
             Gods
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             :
          
           and
           as
           man
           in
           this
           his
           day
           ,
           did
           all
           things
           heere
           below
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           to
           Gods
           great
           dishonour
           ;
           so
           the
           Lord
           in
           that
           day
           will
           reduce
           them
           all
           to
           thir
           owne
           order
           ,
           to
           mans
           confusion
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           greater
           sorrow
           ,
           paine
           ,
           and
           greefe
           to
           put
           an
           arme
           ,
           once
           out
           of
           ioynt
           ,
           in
           his
           right
           place
           againe
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           at
           first
           to
           put
           it
           out
           ;
           so
           shall
           the
           wicked
           finde
           this
           cure
           ,
           this
           day
           more
           sharper
           and
           bitterer
           then
           the
           putting
           of
           it
           out
           of
           ioynt
           was
           in
           their
           day
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           well
           ;
           for
           as
           wee
           see
           when
           Rebels
           and
           Traitors
           bee
           imprisoned
           ,
           the
           land
           is
           quiet
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           secure
           ;
           so
           when
           these
           rebels
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           ,
           then
           is
           God
           vniuersally
           glorified
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           secured
           :
           and
           as
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           
             Christ
             wept
             ,
             Luke
          
           10.
           41.
           and
           thou
           didst
           laugh
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           day
           thou
           
             shalt
             weepe
             and
             howle
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             laugh
             at
             thy
             destruction
             ,
             Prou.
          
           1.
           26.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           is
           called
           the
           day
           of
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           5.
           16.
           signifying
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           ,
           now
           matters
           
           be
           out-faced
           ,
           and
           the
           verity
           of
           the.
           Gospell
           contradicted
           ,
           and
           that
           worldlings
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           sacriledge
           ,
           violence
           and
           oppression
           ,
           and
           the
           impotent
           fatherlesse
           stranger
           ,
           &
           widdow
           ,
           appeale
           (
           being
           wronged
           )
           vnto
           Christ
           the
           iust
           Iudge
           ,
           Psal.
           26.
           1.
           to
           be
           iudge
           betweene
           them
           &
           their
           enemies
           that
           molest
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           now
           this
           appellation
           is
           not
           regarded
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           day
           God
           will
           declare
           who
           haue
           right
           ,
           who
           doth
           wrong
           ,
           and
           will
           bee
           reuenged
           vpon
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           highly
           reward
           the
           wronged
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           mercifull
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           is
           called
           the
           day
           of
           
             refreshing
             ,
             Acts
          
           3.
           19.
           wee
           see
           how
           heere
           the
           godly
           are
           persecuted
           ,
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           men
           most
           miserable
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           day
           they
           shal
           be
           comforted
           and
           refreshed
           ,
           and
           
             haue
             all
             teares
             wiped
             from
             their
             eyes
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           It
           is
           called
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           ,
           Luke
           21.
           28.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           for
           then
           all
           the
           Elect
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           receiue
           the
           effects
           and
           fruits
           of
           their
           former
           redemption
           purchased
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therfore
           are
           the
           godly
           with
           ioyfull
           hearts
           to
           watch
           and
           wish
           his
           comming
           ,
           
           and
           the
           wicked
           in
           time
           to
           prepare
           their
           lamps
           :
           And
           so
           farre
           of
           this
           first
           motiue
           and
           appellations
           of
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           motiue
           to
           watchfulnesse
           
           for
           Ohrists
           comming
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           signes
           of
           his
           approaching
           are
           fulfilled
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           learned
           ,
           these
           signes
           be
           of
           three
           sorts
           :
           some
           long
           agoe
           fulfilled
           ,
           others
           more
           neere
           at
           hand
           ,
           &
           some
           to
           bee
           fulfilled
           at
           his
           comming
           :
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           are
           the
           
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             Math.
          
           24.
           14.
           
           Rom.
           10.
           18.
           and
           2.
           the
           reuealing
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           2.
           
           Thes.
           2.
           3.
           of
           the
           second
           are
           the
           departing
           of
           most
           
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             Luke
          
           18.
           8.
           and
           2.
           
           Thes.
           3.
           2.
           and
           secondly
           ,
           terrible
           and
           
             grieuous
             calamities
             ;
             Math.
          
           24.
           6.
           16.
           thirdly
           ,
           
             deadnesse
             of
             heart
          
           ,
           with
           secure
           
             sleeping
             in
             sinne
             ,
             Math.
          
           24.
           37.
           and
           25.
           6.
           to
           13.
           31.
           
           Luke
           17.
           24.
           
           &c.
           as
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           and
           Lot
           ,
           fourthly
           ,
           the
           
             calling
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             Rom.
          
           11.
           25.
           fiftly
           ,
           many
           
             false
             Christs
          
           and
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           and
           seducers
           :
           sixtly
           warres
           and
           persecutions
           :
           of
           the
           last
           and
           third
           sort
           are
           the
           
             signes
             in
             the
             Sunne
             and
             Moone
             and
             starres
             ,
             Math.
          
           24.
           29.
           
             and
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             comming
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
          
           of
           
           which
           signes
           further
           to
           consider
           ,
           I
           refer
           to
           euery
           godly
           mans
           priuate
           meditation
           ,
           
           and
           as
           he
           acknowledgeth
           them
           fulfilled
           ,
           so
           to
           prepare
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           doubteth
           of
           any
           of
           these
           first
           eight
           ,
           to
           conferre
           with
           the
           godly
           learned
           ,
           and
           not
           harden
           his
           heart
           ,
           but
           euer
           be
           thankfull
           to
           our
           good
           God
           ,
           who
           in
           mercy
           giueth
           vs
           these
           signes
           of
           his
           most
           gracious
           and
           glorious
           comming
           ,
           least
           wee
           should
           be
           taken
           vnprouided
           :
           as
           when
           a
           mighty
           
           Monarche
           ,
           to
           represse
           the
           rebellion
           of
           his
           treacherous
           subiects
           ,
           intendeth
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           sendeth
           forth
           his
           messengers
           ,
           with
           proclamations
           ,
           throughout
           the
           Empire
           ,
           to
           summon
           and
           admonish
           all
           estates
           vpon
           paine
           of
           death
           ,
           personally
           to
           appeare
           at
           the
           appointed
           day
           and
           place
           :
           so
           the
           father
           of
           mercies
           ,
           by
           determinate
           and
           fore-told
           signes
           ,
           summoneth
           all
           the
           world
           against
           that
           appointed
           day
           ,
           to
           appeare
           before
           his
           glorious
           tribunall
           ,
           to
           render
           a
           strict
           account
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           creation
           ,
           to
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           receiue
           their
           rewards
           accordingly
           ,
           good
           or
           euill
           :
           and
           for
           their
           further
           instruction
           in
           the
           premises
           ,
           it
           
           pleaseth
           his
           Maiesty
           to
           sort
           his
           signes
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           be
           liuely
           vocall
           preachers
           ,
           to
           direct
           them
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           they
           signifie
           ,
           and
           that
           heereby
           men
           may
           prognosticate
           without
           a
           teacher
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           nighnesse
           of
           this
           great
           Assises
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           dreadfulnesse
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           no
           hand
           be
           taken
           sleepy
           or
           vnfurnished
           :
           and
           so
           farre
           of
           the
           second
           motiue
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Motiue
           is
           the
           consideration
           
           of
           the
           vncertainty
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           
             Mat.
             24.
             36.
             
             Mark.
             13.
             32.
             
             Luk.
          
           12.
           39.
           46.
           and
           1.
           
           
             Thes.
             5.
             2.
             
             Reuel
          
           .
           16.
           15.
           all
           which
           quotations
           ,
           with
           one
           voyce
           and
           consent
           ,
           proclaime
           his
           certaine
           vncertain
           sudden
           comming
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           flying
           vpon
           the
           wings
           of
           these
           signes
           ,
           Luke
           17.
           24.
           to
           31.
           which
           cannot
           but
           be
           exceeding
           frightfull
           to
           vnbeleeuers
           .
           In
           earthly
           Assises
           
           there
           is
           euer
           an
           appointed
           time
           ,
           summons
           are
           sent
           abroad
           ,
           sufficient
           time
           of
           preparation
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           while
           ma●efactors
           may
           procure
           friends
           or
           pardon
           ;
           but
           heere
           is
           neyther
           day
           ,
           respite
           ,
           nor
           warning
           ,
           to
           King
           nor
           Keysar
           ,
           to
           Pope
           nor
           Prelate
           ,
           but
           it
           rusheth
           vpon
           
           vs
           when
           we
           lesse
           would
           ,
           euen
           
             as
             a
             theefe
             in
             the
             night
             ,
          
           while
           people
           are
           asleepe
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           suddenly
           too
           ,
           that
           the
           
             foolish
             virgins
          
           haue
           no
           time
           
             to
             trim
             their
             lamps
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           Pharisee
           to
           say
           his
           
             long
             loud
             prayers
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           Sadducie
           to
           recount
           his
           errour
           in
           denying
           the
           resurrection
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           nor
           the
           hypocrite
           to
           repent
           of
           his
           dissembling
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             Atheist
             Epicure
          
           ,
           worldling
           ,
           swaggerer
           and
           swearer
           ,
           once
           to
           cry
           God
           for
           mercie
           ,
           but
           now
           in
           poste-haste
           ,
           in
           
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             trumpet
             ,
          
           appeare
           they
           must
           ,
           bee
           they
           ready
           or
           vnready
           ,
           a
           sharpe
           and
           short
           warning
           (
           God
           wots
           )
           to
           such
           as
           neuer
           thought
           of
           any
           such
           businesse
           ;
           this
           suddennesse
           is
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           the
           very
           doore
           and
           beginning
           of
           hell
           ,
           oh
           happy
           might
           they
           be
           ,
           if
           now
           they
           might
           trudge
           directly
           to
           damnation
           ,
           and
           not
           see
           the
           Iudges
           face
           ,
           whom
           they
           buffeted
           ,
           and
           whose
           blessed
           body
           they
           sundry
           waies
           pierced
           !
           oh
           that
           they
           might
           now
           hide
           themselues
           in
           the
           dens
           ,
           and
           in
           
             the
             rockes
             of
             the
             hills
          
           ,
           or
           that
           hils
           and
           rockes
           would
           
             fall
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             hide
             them
             from
             the
             face
             of
             him
             that
             sitteth
             on
             the
             
             throne
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             day
             of
             his
             wrath
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             able
             to
             endure
             ,
             Reu.
          
           6.
           15.
           16.
           17.
           
           Oh
           how
           suddenly
           doth
           this
           trouble
           &
           heauinesse
           fall
           vpon
           them
           as
           a
           
             storme
             ,
             and
             their
             misery
             like
             a
             tempest
             ,
             Prou.
          
           1.
           27.
           
           Oh
           what
           vnexpected
           speediness
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           hasteneth
           ere
           they
           had
           space
           to
           point
           at
           him
           with
           the
           finger
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lo
           there
           he
           commeth
           ;
           alas
           ,
           alas
           ,
           what
           shift
           can
           they
           make
           in
           this
           narrow
           strait
           ?
           how
           shall
           they
           answer
           ,
           there
           so
           many
           inditements
           ?
           but
           they
           should
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           formerly
           had
           sufficient
           warning
           ,
           by
           Henoch
           ,
           by
           Moses
           ,
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           by
           the
           Iudge
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           by
           iudgements
           temporal
           ,
           as
           afflictions
           ,
           sicknesses
           ,
           signes
           and
           wonders
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           messengers
           thereof
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           despised
           &
           scorned
           all
           ,
           
             Prou.
             1.
             24.
             
             Isai.
          
           65.
           2.
           and
           to
           despise
           holy
           admonition
           ,
           is
           to
           despise
           him
           that
           in
           loue
           sendeth
           him
           the
           vvarning
           ;
           which
           how
           heauy
           a
           practise
           it
           is
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           Gods
           heauy
           iudgement
           vpon
           Balthasar
           ,
           who
           made
           no
           vse
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           vpon
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           befell
           it
           vpon
           himse●fe
           ,
           Dan.
           5.
           5.
           
           Luke
           19.
           27.
           and
           full
           iust
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           refuse
           the
           Lords
           proffered
           mercy
           ,
           pardon
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           should
           feele
           his
           iustice
           and
           prepared
           iudgements
           :
           and
           if
           a
           theese
           cannot
           abide
           a
           priuy
           search
           ,
           let
           him
           forbeare
           stealing
           ,
           then
           hee
           need
           not
           feare
           it
           :
           if
           thou
           canst
           not
           abide
           to
           heare
           of
           Christs
           sudden
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           then
           watch
           before
           hand
           ,
           &
           he
           cannot
           come
           vnexpected
           ,
           and
           vnprepared
           to
           thee
           :
           else
           what
           King
           (
           thinke
           you
           )
           would
           take
           in
           good
           part
           to
           be
           denied
           lodging
           or
           entertainment
           at
           his
           
           owne
           subiects
           hand
           ,
           though
           hee
           came
           sodainly
           ;
           much
           lesse
           if
           he
           sent
           him
           warning
           before-hand
           of
           his
           certaine
           comming
           ,
           though
           the
           very
           day
           were
           vncertaine
           to
           himselfe
           :
           if
           such
           ,
           after
           such
           faire
           warning
           should
           shut
           him
           out
           of
           doores
           ,
           ought
           he
           not
           to
           proclaim
           him
           a
           traitor
           ?
           and
           should
           not
           the
           Lord
           in
           equity
           doe
           the
           like
           to
           vs
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           so
           often
           fore-told
           of
           his
           sodaine
           comming
           ?
           If
           a
           theefe
           should
           foretell
           that
           hee
           one
           night
           or
           other
           (
           he
           wist
           not
           when
           )
           would
           come
           to
           rifle
           and
           robbe
           their
           houses
           ,
           they
           would
           
           watch
           ,
           well
           appointed
           euery
           night
           ,
           yet
           that
           losse
           would
           be
           nothing
           comparable
           to
           this
           .
           Let
           them
           then
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           nothing
           better
           expelleth
           sloth
           ,
           then
           the
           certainety
           of
           dangers
           imminent
           (
           as
           is
           this
           of
           Gods
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           )
           so
           nothing
           moueth
           watchfulnesse
           ▪
           sooner
           then
           the
           vncertainety
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           these
           dangers
           shall
           come
           .
           And
           therfore
           to
           presse
           and
           imprint
           th
           〈…〉
           principle
           
           into
           our
           soules
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           compareth
           his
           sodaine
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           to
           the
           daies
           of
           Noah
           &
           Lot
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           iollities
           ,
           sudden
           destruction
           came
           vpon
           them
           ,
           Math.
           14.
           37.
           38.
           
           Luke
           17.
           26.
           28.
           2.
           
           
             To
             the
             comming
             of
             a
             the●fe
             in
             the
             night
             to
             robbe
             ,
             1.
             
             Thes.
          
           5.
           1.
           2.
           who
           neuer
           giueth
           warning
           before
           hand
           ,
           when
           hee
           intendeth
           to
           come
           ;
           for
           did
           he
           ,
           then
           
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             would
             watch
             ,
             Math.
          
           24.
           44.
           
           Mar.
           13.
           35.
           3.
           
           To
           
             a
             lightning
             ,
             Luke
          
           .
           17.
           24.
           then
           which
           nothing
           is
           lesse
           expected
           ,
           nothing
           more
           sodaine
           ,
           more
           fearefull
           ,
           nor
           yet
           more
           hurtful
           ;
           none
           can
           preuent
           it
           before
           it
           commeth
           ,
           and
           after
           commonly
           ensueth
           a
           fearefull
           thunder-clappe
           ;
           so
           this
           great
           
           day
           ,
           comming
           vnexpected
           can
           by
           no
           power
           of
           man
           be
           stopped
           ,
           and
           beeing
           come
           ,
           after
           followes
           the
           frightful
           thunder-clap
           of
           Gods
           eternall
           curse
           against
           reprobates
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           like
           to
           a
           
             snare
             ,
             Luke
          
           21.
           35.
           because
           as
           birds
           ,
           when
           they
           lesse
           doubt
           ,
           are
           sodainly
           snared
           and
           stifeled
           ;
           so
           the
           wicked
           when
           they
           be
           most
           secure
           in
           their
           excesse
           ,
           and
           ruffe
           of
           security
           ,
           (
           as
           Nabal
           in
           his
           feast
           ,
           Balthasar
           in
           his
           sumptuous
           b●nquet
           ,
           Dan.
           5.
           5.
           
           )
           then
           this
           day
           as
           a
           snare
           catcheth
           and
           stifeleth
           them
           al.
           5.
           
           Paul
           resembles
           it
           to
           
             a
             woman
             in
             trauell
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           5.
           23.
           which
           be
           she
           Lady
           ,
           Queen
           ,
           or
           Empresse
           ,
           shee
           shall
           not
           scape
           her
           labour
           ,
           nor
           delay
           one
           day
           nor
           houre
           ,
           but
           must
           yeeld
           and
           bow
           thereto
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           basest
           beggar
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           all
           yeeld
           to
           this
           summons
           :
           no
           friend
           ,
           no
           worldly
           treasure
           ,
           no
           intreaty
           will
           exempt
           ,
           only
           due
           watchfulnesse
           will
           secure
           them
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           (
           alas
           )
           if
           it
           come
           thus
           suddenly
           ,
           
           who
           possible
           can
           prepare
           him
           for
           it
           ?
           Many
           things
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           at
           that
           very
           instant
           ,
           as
           to
           pray
           his
           Maiesty
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           iudgement
           vvith
           vs
           ;
           now
           to
           remember
           his
           gracious
           couenant
           ,
           
           and
           promises
           made
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           now
           to
           giue
           vs
           his
           spirit
           to
           comfort
           vs
           ,
           his
           Angels
           to
           guide
           and
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           to
           strengthen
           vs
           :
           but
           this
           suddennesse
           excludes
           all
           .
           
             I
             answer
             .
             Salomon
          
           telleth
           vs
           of
           foure
           impossibilities
           ,
           yet
           by
           watchfulnesse
           performed
           ;
           as
           1.
           
             to
             know
             the
             way
             of
             an
             Eagle
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             of
             a
             Serpent
             vpon
             a
             stone
             ,
             of
             a
             shippe
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             man
             with
             a
             maid
             ,
             P●ou
             .
          
           30.
           18.
           19.
           yet
           ,
           albeit
           a
           man
           know
           not
           the
           way
           of
           an
           Eagle
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           him
           ,
           yet
           (
           come
           be
           what
           way
           he
           will
           )
           a
           wise
           man
           will
           see
           to
           his
           Poultrey
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           see
           not
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Serpent
           vpon
           a
           stone
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           his
           stinging
           ,
           yet
           will
           he
           see
           to
           his
           footing
           ,
           that
           he
           tread
           not
           vpon
           him
           ,
           nor
           discerne
           the
           way
           of
           a
           shippe
           vpon
           the
           wa●es
           ,
           yet
           will
           hee
           see
           to
           his
           beasts
           and
           cattell
           ,
           that
           they
           become
           not
           a
           pray
           for
           Pyrates
           .
           And
           finally
           though
           hee
           is
           not
           to
           suspect
           any
           harme
           betweene
           a
           man
           and
           a
           maid
           ,
           yet
           will
           hee
           see
           to
           his
           daughter
           that
           shee
           be
           not
           defiled
           by
           any
           man.
           So
           ,
           though
           it
           seeme
           vnpossible
           for
           vs
           to
           know
           at
           the
           instant
           ,
           Christs
           sudden
           comming
           ,
           
           yet
           (
           if
           wee
           bee
           wi●e
           )
           wee
           will
           watch
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           set
           all
           things
           in
           as
           good
           order
           ,
           as
           if
           now
           hee
           were
           comming
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           doore
           :
           And
           so
           farre
           of
           this
           third
           Motiue
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Motiue
           to
           watchfulnesse
           is
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           manner
           ,
           
             how
             they
             shall
          
           
           
             rise
             to
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
          
           which
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           teach
           vs
           to
           be
           thus
           .
           
             The
             Iudge
             will
             send
             his
             Angels
             with
             a
             great
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
             ,
             and
             they
             shal
             gather
             together
             his
             Elect
             from
             the
             foure
             ●●indes
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             one
             end
             of
             the
             heauen
             vnto
             the
             other
             ,
             Math.
             24.
             31.
             
             Ioh.
          
           5.
           28.
           29.
           and
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           52.
           and
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.
           16.
           for
           as
           God
           now
           in
           his
           Church
           by
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           cry
           aloud
           ,
           
             lifting
             vp
             their
             voyce
             like
             a
             trumpet
             ,
             Isa.
          
           58.
           1.
           and
           speake
           to
           them
           to
           li●●
           and
           raise
           them
           vp
           from
           the
           deadnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           gather
           them
           to
           Christ
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           last
           day
           will
           he
           speake
           vnto
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           Archangel
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           trumpet
           of
           God
           to
           gather
           them
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           had
           part
           in
           
             the
             first
             resurrection
             ,
             Reuel
          
           .
           20.
           6.
           might
           haue
           now
           their
           part
           
             in
             the
             second
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Vse
           heereof
           ●●rues
           to
           forewarne
           
           
           and
           fore-arme
           a●l
           men
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           carefull
           conscience
           of
           their
           waies
           ,
           for
           though
           they
           d●e
           once
           &
           rot
           in
           their
           graues
           ,
           yet
           must
           they
           rise
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           it
           be
           our
           only
           comfort
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Arch-Angell
           ,
           awaking
           vs
           out
           of
           our
           beds
           ,
           to
           come
           before
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           to
           enter
           into
           his
           glory
           ;
           for
           now
           shall
           the
           body
           bee
           released
           from
           the
           prison
           of
           the
           corrupt
           graue
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           Ioseph
           to
           appeare
           before
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Gen
          
           41
           
           14
           )
           be
           newly
           attired
           in
           robes
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           (
           ioyned
           againe
           to
           his
           soule
           )
           ioyfully
           appeare
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whereas
           the
           wicked
           (
           as
           
             those
             tares
             bound
             in
             bundles
             to
             be
             burnt
             )
          
           shall
           be
           drawne
           and
           ha●●d
           (
           as
           theeues
           and
           malefactors
           to
           the
           barre
           )
           to
           be
           arraigned
           and
           condemned
           to
           hell
           fire
           ,
           Math.
           13.
           30.
           
           And
           so
           farre
           of
           this
           fourth
           Motiue
           .
        
         
           The
           fift
           Motiue
           to
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           is
           
           the
           generality
           of
           this
           iudgement
           :
           
             for
             all
             shall
             appeare
             before
             the
             iudgement
             s●at
             of
             God
             ,
             Math.
             25.
             32.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             28.
             9.
             
             Rom
          
           14.
           10
           
           &
           2.
           
           
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
             Acts
             24.
             15.
             
             Reu.
          
           20.
           1.
           13
           and
           1.
           7.
           and
           is
           figured
           in
           Ezech.
           37.
           2.
           3.
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           rich
           and
           poore
           ,
           olde
           and
           young
           ,
           none
           shall
           bee
           priuiledged
           ,
           the
           Priests
           shall
           not
           claime
           sanctuary
           ,
           nor
           the
           people
           begge
           exemptions
           ,
           nor
           the
           bidden
           ghuests
           coyne
           excuses
           ,
           no
           bribing
           of
           the
           Angells
           and
           Summoners
           ,
           no
           answering
           by
           Proctor
           ,
           no
           appearing
           by
           Atturney
           ,
           the
           Iudges
           themselues
           must
           this
           day
           stand
           below
           to
           be
           iudged
           ,
           the
           Lawyers
           are
           put
           out
           of
           Plea
           ,
           the
           Popes
           who
           absolued
           prodigally
           all
           others
           ,
           must
           now
           begge
           for
           pardons
           for
           themselves
           ,
           no
           demurres
           admitted
           ,
           nor
           appealing
           to
           Generall
           Councells
           ,
           or
           higher
           Courts
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           highest
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           the
           husband
           shall
           not
           answere
           for
           his
           wife
           ,
           nor
           the
           father
           for
           his
           son
           ,
           nor
           the
           mother
           for
           her
           daughter
           ,
           nor
           the
           nurce
           for
           her
           babe
           in
           the
           swathes
           ,
           all
           must
           personallie
           appeare
           ,
           yea
           euen
           those
           which
           were
           burned
           to
           dust
           &
           ashes
           ,
           and
           after
           their
           ashes
           were
           scattered
           abroad
           with
           the
           winde
           ,
           and
           part
           spread
           vpon
           the
           waters
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           neuer
           rise
           again
           (
           as
           
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             lib.
          
           5.
           c.
           1.
           )
           yet
           all
           shall
           rise
           ,
           and
           that
           day
           
           onely
           Adam
           shall
           see
           all
           his
           posterity
           .
           
           And
           if
           but
           one
           had
           beene
           exempted
           from
           this
           appearance
           ,
           thou
           mightest
           conceiue
           some
           hope
           to
           bee
           absent
           ,
           but
           seeing
           all
           must
           appeare
           ,
           prepare
           to
           meete
           thy
           God.
           O
           Israell
           ,
           Am●s
           4.
           12.
           for
           vvho
           that
           day
           hath
           oyle
           enough
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           is
           so
           iust
           that
           he
           may
           entreat
           for
           others
           ,
           this
           vvere
           not
           only
           supererogation
           ,
           but
           superarrogancy
           ,
           and
           what
           place
           dare
           habour
           a
           Sheb●
           against
           Dauid
           ,
           a
           traitor
           against
           his
           King
           ,
           a
           runnagate
           from
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           a
           Ionah
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           if
           the
           Angels
           be
           iudged
           ,
           shall
           men
           looke
           to
           escape
           ?
           nay
           (
           as
           
             Iael
             Sisera
          
           )
           euery
           creature
           is
           ready
           to
           take
           part
           with
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           graue
           ,
           sea
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           hell
           vvill
           that
           day
           deliuer
           vp
           their
           dead
           ,
           and
           conceale
           not
           any
           from
           him
           :
           and
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           (
           and
           mark
           it
           O
           thou
           wicked
           man
           )
           thou
           must
           rise
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           appearest
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           shew
           thy selfe
           as
           sinfull
           and
           wicked
           a
           man
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           as
           presently
           thou
           liuest
           here
           &
           shalt
           be
           at
           the
           time
           of
           thy
           death
           ,
           &
           shalt
           bring
           with
           thee
           al
           the
           
           abhominations
           of
           thy
           sinfull
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           to
           iudgement
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           that
           shall
           behold
           thee
           ,
           shall
           (
           pointing
           at
           thy
           filthinesse
           )
           say
           ,
           behold
           the
           man
           and
           his
           workes
           !
           for
           thy
           body
           dying
           ,
           shall
           rise
           an
           vng●orious
           ,
           base
           and
           shamefull
           bodie
           ,
           full
           of
           corruption
           ,
           yet
           immortall
           ,
           and
           thy
           wretched
           soule
           ,
           as
           it
           departed
           out
           of
           thy
           body
           full
           of
           sinne
           and
           shame
           ,
           
           so
           shall
           it
           rise
           againe
           :
           and
           therfore
           consider
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           now
           bee
           loth
           to
           be
           rapt
           thus
           in
           thy
           ragges
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           case
           thou
           presently
           standest
           ,
           to
           iudgement
           :
           then
           fall
           not
           now
           to
           amend
           thy
           life
           ,
           else
           thy
           abhominations
           all
           (
           as
           a
           dogge
           his
           Master
           )
           will
           trace
           ,
           yea
           ,
           goe
           before
           thy
           face
           to
           Gods
           tribunall
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           the
           graue
           ,
           nor
           any
           fire
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           shall
           clense
           thee
           from
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           1.
           7.
           now
           is
           the
           acceptable
           time
           ,
           now
           is
           the
           day
           of
           saluation
           ,
           &
           now
           is
           ife
           eternall
           by
           thee
           eyther
           gotten
           ,
           or
           quite
           lost
           ,
           thinke
           vpon
           it
           and
           watch
           for
           it
           .
           But
           here
           against
           the
           reprobate
           cauilleth
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           ●ush
           
           this
           is
           a
           tale
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           not
           so
           hard
           ,
           but
           a
           
           man
           may
           make
           some
           shift
           ,
           I
           am
           but
           low
           of
           stature
           ,
           I
           will
           couch
           downe
           and
           hide
           me
           ,
           and
           how
           then
           can
           I
           be
           seene
           or
           missed
           in
           such
           a
           throng
           and
           multitude
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           busie
           a
           time
           :
           Yet
           consider
           thou
           Gods
           word
           in
           
             Psal.
             139.
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Ierem.
             23.
             24.
             
             Obad.
             6.
             3.
             4.
             
             Amos
             9
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             Reuel
             .
          
           6.
           15.
           16.
           17.
           and
           20.
           13.
           
           Ecclus
           16.
           17.
           and
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           this
           fancie
           vnpossible
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           will
           nor
           can
           hide
           thee
           from
           the
           all-seeing
           eye
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           seeing
           nothing
           workes
           thee
           this
           dayes
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           but
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           amend
           now
           whiles
           thou
           art
           here
           in
           this
           life
           by
           true
           repentance
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           new
           obedience
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           both
           cure
           &
           couer
           all
           thy
           sinnes
           ;
           for
           Christ
           alone
           is
           the
           place
           to
           hide
           thee
           in
           ,
           &
           he
           will
           preserue
           thee
           from
           trouble
           ,
           he
           will
           informe
           and
           teach
           thee
           in
           the
           way
           wherein
           thou
           shalt
           goe
           ,
           and
           he
           wil
           guide
           thee
           with
           his
           eye
           :
           and
           thus
           shall
           euery
           one
           that
           is
           godly
           ,
           make
           his
           prayer
           vnto
           him
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           when
           he
           may
           be
           found
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           great
           water-flouds
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           come
           nye
           him
           ,
           Psalm
           32.
           1.
           to
           10.
           this
           is
           the
           onely
           place
           to
           hide
           thee
           in
           ,
           euen
           vnder
           the
           
           wings
           of
           Christs
           merits
           and
           mercies
           :
           there
           and
           no
           where
           else
           shalt
           thou
           bee
           full
           secure
           .
           But
           the
           Gauiller
           will
           reply
           ,
           
           that
           this
           requireth
           much
           businesse
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           death
           to
           many
           a
           good
           fellow
           ,
           to
           
           leaue
           his
           folly
           ,
           and
           labour
           for
           piety
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           know
           ,
           when
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           walked
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           
             meeke
             and
             mercifull
          
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           still
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           deny
           vs
           any
           thing
           that
           we
           requested
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           hee
           not
           now
           likewise
           be
           intreated
           at
           the
           generall
           supplication
           of
           all
           poore
           people
           appointed
           to
           death
           ,
           yea
           almost
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           grant
           vs
           this
           one
           (
           and
           neuer
           but
           this
           one
           )
           petition
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           any
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           then
           should
           we
           liue
           meerely
           ,
           sleepe
           carelesse
           from
           all
           feares
           and
           frights
           ,
           and
           die
           ioyfully
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           any
           estate
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           we
           should
           looke
           for
           none
           ,
           nor
           yet
           trouble
           him
           to
           prouide
           for
           vs
           while
           we
           be
           heere
           ,
           for
           we
           would
           shift
           euery
           man
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           liue
           by
           our
           wits
           ,
           and
           (
           me
           thinkes
           )
           he
           should
           not
           deny
           all
           the
           world
           this
           one
           request
           ,
           so
           easie
           for
           him
           to
           grant
           ,
           and
           so
           tending
           to
           his
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           beneficiall
           
           to
           vs
           ,
           for
           now
           would
           we
           serue
           him
           duly
           ,
           and
           offer
           euery
           man
           bountifully
           vnto
           him
           gifts
           and
           offerings
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           restore
           to
           ho●y
           Church
           for
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           all
           the
           spoyles
           taken
           from
           it
           ;
           so
           all
           things
           considered
           ,
           hee
           should
           bee
           no
           looser
           ;
           for
           what
           losse
           to
           him
           to
           depriue
           a
           few
           of
           life
           eternall
           ,
           seeing
           he
           hath
           the
           fulnesse
           and
           perfection
           of
           all
           glory
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           needs
           not
           our
           prayers
           nor
           praises
           ,
           &
           better
           that
           a
           few
           busie
           fellows
           should
           euer
           loose
           heauen
           ,
           then
           that
           all
           reprobates
           ,
           being
           so
           many
           gentlemen
           ,
           and
           so
           tall
           ,
           proper
           ,
           and
           faire
           conditioned
           men
           ,
           should
           for
           euer
           boyle
           &
           fry
           in
           hell-fire
           :
           This
           supplication
           questionlesse
           would
           soone
           be
           granted
           ,
           and
           if
           all
           will
           not
           ioyn
           with
           me
           ,
           (
           I
           know
           God
           respecteth
           neyther
           persons
           nor
           multitude
           )
           I
           will
           my selfe
           request
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           he
           will
           not
           deny
           it
           me
           .
        
         
           
             I
             answer
          
           .
           This
           indeed
           would
           be
           a
           fine
           
           deuise
           ,
           to
           gather
           heapes
           of
           gold
           and
           ●●l●er
           ;
           for
           if
           any
           couetous
           Balaam
           or
           Iudas
           who
           sometimes
           were
           in
           high
           fauor
           with
           God
           ,
           were
           bid
           (
           as
           once
           Salomon
           was
           ,
           1.
           
           
             King.
             3.
             5.
             
             )
             to
             aske
             what
             hee
             would
             haue
             
             granted
             him
             ,
          
           or
           as
           Elisha
           did
           the
           Shunamite
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           4.
           13.
           14.
           
           Methinkes
           I
           see
           in
           my
           minde
           what
           concourse
           and
           suite
           would
           of
           all
           the
           world
           bee
           made
           vnto
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           desire
           wisedome
           nor
           children
           ,
           nor
           any
           temporal
           boone
           ;
           but
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           day
           of
           iudgement
           to
           as
           many
           as
           at
           a
           reasonable
           rate
           &
           price
           would
           buy
           it
           at
           Iudas
           hand
           ,
           euery
           man
           according
           to
           their
           ability
           :
           and
           as
           for
           kingdomes
           ,
           riches
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           hee
           should
           not
           bee
           to
           seeke
           ;
           for
           Herod
           would
           giue
           Master
           
             Iudas
             the
             halfe
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
          
           to
           liue
           securely
           with
           
             Herodias
             :
             Balthasar
          
           would
           make
           him
           
             third
             Ruler
             in
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             cloath
             him
             with
             purple
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             chaine
             of
             gold
             about
             his
             necke
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             him
             from
             the
             hand-writing
             vpon
             the
             wall
             :
          
           and
           Felix
           to
           deliuer
           him
           from
           this
           feare
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           would
           shew
           him
           no
           small
           friendship
           ,
           Esau
           to
           pleasure
           him
           
             would
             sell
             his
             birth-right
             ;
             Satan
          
           the
           
             God
             of
             the
             world
          
           would
           giue
           him
           
             all
             the
             kingdōes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             ,
          
           to
           secure
           him
           from
           this
           day
           :
           nay
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           make
           a
           purse
           for
           this
           collection
           and
           contribution
           ,
           yea
           crouch
           and
           kneele
           too
           
           to
           master
           Iudas
           ,
           to
           buy
           this
           immunity
           ,
           no
           pardon
           to
           this
           ,
           neuer
           was
           heauen
           so
           little
           regarded
           ,
           nor
           immortality
           at
           a
           lower
           price
           ,
           nor
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           now
           when
           most
           men
           are
           content
           to
           forfeit
           heauen
           ,
           and
           depriue
           themselues
           of
           all
           the
           good
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           withall
           to
           giue
           to
           the
           most
           accursed
           of
           men
           (
           euen
           to
           the
           Deuill
           Iudas
           )
           masses
           of
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           neuer
           do
           to
           the
           poore
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           procure
           this
           cursed
           pardon
           ;
           and
           now
           Iudas
           fault
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           couetous
           enough
           ,
           oh
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           for
           this
           pardon
           aske
           aboundantly
           ,
           gold
           ,
           pearles
           ,
           iewels
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ;
           and
           hee
           should
           haue
           it
           vvith
           thankes
           ,
           though
           they
           themselues
           liued
           beggers
           euer
           after
           ;
           for
           now
           the
           couetous
           Iudge
           would
           poure
           out
           his
           bribes
           ,
           the
           deceitfull
           Counsellors
           his
           Angells
           ,
           the
           double-faced
           Atturney
           his
           double
           fees
           ;
           the
           Oppressors
           and
           Sacriledgers
           ,
           their
           ill
           gotten
           goods
           &
           spoyls
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ;
           the
           crafts-men
           their
           cousening
           money
           ;
           the
           Physitions
           their
           spoyles
           of
           the
           sicke
           ;
           the
           Vsurers
           their
           bagges
           ,
           the
           inordinate
           liuers
           ,
           as
           hunters
           ,
           faulkners
           ,
           
           seruing-men
           and
           banquerupts
           ,
           their
           idle
           and
           false
           prophane
           theeueries
           ,
           yet
           the
           poore
           harlot
           wil
           sell
           to
           her
           very
           petticoat
           ,
           to
           get
           money
           for
           Christs
           poore
           Apostle
           ,
           yea
           all
           theeues
           &
           robbers
           ,
           murtherers
           and
           adulterers
           ,
           all
           rogues
           &
           vagabonds
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           ,
           will
           now
           spare
           no
           labour
           nor
           cost
           ,
           by
           hooke
           or
           crooke
           to
           satisfie
           master
           Iudas
           his
           greedy
           gutte
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           neuer
           neede
           heereafter
           to
           sell
           his
           Master
           for
           money
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           what
           vngratious
           hypocrite
           ,
           miserable
           corne-hoorder
           ,
           inordinate
           pestilent
           liuer
           out
           of
           a
           calling
           ,
           egregious
           malefactor
           ,
           theeu●sh
           cut-purse
           ,
           subtle
           conycatcher
           ,
           filthy
           and
           beastly
           liuer
           ,
           swaggerer
           ,
           swearer
           ,
           drunkard
           ,
           and
           idler
           whosoeuer
           ,
           yea
           the
           very
           A
           theists
           (
           howsoeuer
           otherwise
           they
           contemne
           all
           ,
           yet
           )
           would
           sell
           all
           for
           this
           freedome
           ;
           for
           then
           would
           they
           open
           the
           very
           gates
           of
           hell
           to
           entertaine
           Satan
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           children
           ,
           not
           regarding
           what
           mischiefe
           they
           did
           ,
           being
           now
           exempted
           from
           iudgement
           and
           hell-sire
           :
           neyther
           is
           this
           my
           deuised
           fiction
           to
           sport
           &
           recreate
           your
           mindes
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           a
           lamentable
           truth
           to
           be
           
           mourned
           &
           sorrowed
           of
           all
           Gods
           elect
           ;
           for
           goe
           through
           the
           whole
           world
           &
           enquire
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           wishing
           euery
           man
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           declare
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           they
           doubt
           not
           )
           you
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           malefactors
           ,
           but
           infinite
           swarmes
           of
           Professors
           are
           of
           this
           minde
           (
           if
           wishing
           would
           preuaile
           them
           )
           that
           there
           should
           bee
           no
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           for
           howsoeuer
           in
           their
           troubles
           they
           
             desire
             to
             be
             dissolued
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
          
           yet
           as
           weomen
           great
           with
           childe
           
           desire
           they
           were
           deliuered
           ;
           but
           vvhen
           their
           houre
           commeth
           ,
           they
           cry
           out
           and
           wish
           it
           were
           further
           off
           .
           So
           when
           the
           time
           of
           their
           dissolution
           approacheth
           ,
           they
           abhorre
           death
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           noteth
           they
           haue
           not
           yet
           learned
           to
           die
           ,
           nor
           prepared
           for
           iudgement
           ,
           but
           with
           that
           hypocrite
           in
           Micha
           6.
           6.
           
           
             Would
             bow
             ,
             and
             bribe
             the
             Lord
             with
             burnt
             offerings
             ,
             and
             calues
             of
             a
             yeere
             old
             ,
             with
             thousand
             of
             Rammes
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             riuers
             of
             Oyle
             ,
             and
             giue
             his
             first-borne
             for
             his
             transgression
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             body
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
          
           which
           plainely
           conuinceth
           that
           there
           is
           no
           faith
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           
           Luke
           18.
           8.
           
           This
           is
           the
           case
           of
           all
           men
           almost
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           giue
           any
           thing
           that
           there
           should
           bee
           no
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           their
           consciences
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           is
           their
           very
           day
           of
           execution
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           escape
           this
           day
           ,
           regard
           not
           though
           they
           depriue
           all
           Gods
           Elect
           from
           heauen
           ,
           yea
           God
           himselfe
           from
           his
           honor
           and
           glory
           ,
           Christ
           Iesus
           from
           his
           body
           mysticall
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           themselues
           be
           transformed
           to
           beasts
           ,
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           dying
           together
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           notable
           touch-stone
           to
           try
           mans
           present
           state
           God-ward
           :
           If
           with
           
             Simeon
             ,
             Paul
          
           ,
           &
           
           Iohn
           he
           mourne
           for
           death
           ,
           and
           cry
           
             Lord
             I●su
             come
             quickly
          
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           contribute
           one
           penny
           to
           this
           pardon
           ,
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           is
           high
           time
           to
           awake
           from
           this
           sleepe
           .
           A
           godly
           Matron
           desireth
           the
           returne
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           reioyceth
           to
           heare
           hee
           is
           at
           hand
           ;
           but
           a
           strumpet
           is
           contrarily
           affected
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           this
           case
           betweene
           the
           Elect
           and
           Reprobate
           .
           But
           whosoeuer
           thou
           art
           ,
           (
           to
           answere
           this
           impious
           request
           )
           
             thy
             money
             perish
             with
             thee
          
           :
           no
           money
           will
           alter
           the
           decreed
           
           counsell
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Heauen
           ,
           for
           his
           Elect
           :
           
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             will
          
           not
           be
           bowed
           at
           any
           mans
           petition
           to
           deal
           vnrighteously
           ,
           no
           though
           
             Noah
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             Moses
          
           ,
           and
           
             Daniel
             entreated
             him
             ,
             Ez●
          
           .
           14.
           14.
           to
           20.
           
             for
             God
             is
             not
             as
             man
             that
             he
          
           
           
             should
             speake
             and
             not
             doe
          
           ;
           he
           abhorres
           thy
           money-marting
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           fell
           thee
           for
           mony
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           neuer
           bought
           for
           mony
           ,
           Psal.
           49.
           7.
           and
           if
           there
           should
           be
           no
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           Gods
           Elect
           would
           wish
           they
           had
           neuer
           been
           born
           ,
           for
           this
           day
           makes
           them
           full
           amends
           for
           the
           manifold
           vexations
           and
           indignities
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           
             deliuering
             them
             from
             this
             body
             of
             sinne
             ,
             clotheth
             them
             with
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             wedding-garment
             ,
             and
             ioyneth
             them
             to
             him
             as
             the
             body
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             or
             wife
             to
             the
             husband
             eternally
             :
          
           Let
           this
           bee
           then
           the
           conclusion
           forall
           ,
           
             Wee
             must
             all
             appeare
             before
             Gods
             iudgement
             seat
             ,
             and
             giue
             account
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             of
             all
             our
             workes
             ,
          
           and
           as
           many
           as
           haue
           
             tasted
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             must
          
           (
           if
           repentance
           preuent
           not
           )
           
             dye
             the
             death
          
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           because
           thou
           shalt
           not
           depart
           comfortlesse
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           thee
           a
           
           ready
           &
           easie
           way
           to
           procure
           the
           Lords
           fauour
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           bee
           no
           day
           of
           
           iudgement
           for
           thee
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           thou
           be
           not
           damned
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           neuer
           runne
           to
           Balaam
           nor
           Iudas
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           out
           of
           fauour
           now
           with
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           cannot
           helpe
           themselues
           :
           nor
           yet
           to
           any
           Angell
           nor
           Saint
           ,
           for
           they
           
             haue
             oyle
             little
             enough
             for
             themselues
             ,
          
           and
           when
           they
           haue
           done
           all
           ,
           
             they
             are
             vnprofitable
             seruants
          
           ;
           but
           doe
           thou
           (
           following
           the
           Iudges
           aduise
           in
           Luke
           14.
           31.
           
           )
           distrusting
           thy
           weakenesse
           and
           disability
           before-hand
           appease
           his
           wrath
           with
           these
           holy
           subtilties
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           let
           vs
           (
           thou
           and
           I
           )
           examine
           our
           soules
           thorowly
           ,
           and
           suruay
           our
           whole
           liues
           ,
           then
           speedily
           from
           our
           harts
           confesse
           and
           repent
           vs
           of
           our
           former
           vnreformed
           liues
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           knees
           of
           our
           hearts
           (
           with
           the
           Publican
           )
           cry
           mightily
           for
           pardon
           and
           peace
           at
           the
           Iudges
           feet
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           mercifull
           and
           ready
           to
           forgiue
           ,
           
             and
             iudging
             our selues
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             iudged
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           then
           by
           a
           sted
           fast
           faith
           ,
           let
           vs
           apprehend
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           and
           vvee
           
           shall
           not
           miscarry
           ,
           for
           hee
           neuer
           failed
           any
           true
           beleeuer
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           let
           vs
           reforme
           our
           liues
           ,
           and
           walke
           before
           him
           in
           new
           obedience
           ,
           without
           halting
           or
           looking
           backe
           ,
           and
           
             shew
             our
             faith
             by
             our
             workes
             ,
          
           and
           the
           money
           which
           we
           vvould
           so
           prodigally
           bestow
           vpon
           Iudas
           for
           this
           supposed
           pardon
           ,
           let
           vs
           bestow
           it
           totally
           
             vpon
             Christ
             himselfe
             in
             his
             poore
             members
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             reward
             it
             in
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             with
             eternall
             life
             ,
             Math.
          
           25.
           34.
           35.
           36.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             Watch
             in
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           well
           doing
           for
           Christs
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ;
           and
           whereas
           thou
           fearest
           and
           abhorrest
           the
           day
           of
           Death
           and
           Iudgement
           ,
           acquaint
           thy selfe
           with
           God
           and
           with
           it
           daily
           ,
           by
           degrees
           and
           holy
           meditation
           :
           and
           as
           a
           man
           that
           carrieth
           
           an
           ouer-heauy
           burden
           doth
           lighten
           it
           by
           pulling
           out
           the
           stickes
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           so
           endeuour
           thou
           daily
           to
           lessen
           and
           pull
           out
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           shalt
           not
           need
           to
           feare
           that
           day
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           also
           (
           as
           thou
           forsakest
           thy
           sinnes
           )
           thou
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           grow
           in
           grace
           and
           fauour
           with
           the
           Iudge
           :
           and
           as
           Fencers
           which
           
           are
           to
           play
           the
           Prizes
           of
           Triall
           ,
           doe
           daily
           try
           their
           strength
           and
           exercise
           their
           
           weapons
           ,
           bending
           their
           whole
           mindes
           how
           they
           may
           best
           foyle
           their
           enemie
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           day
           commeth
           ,
           they
           may
           haue
           honour
           and
           triumph
           :
           so
           ought
           we
           to
           doe
           ,
           (
           for
           whom
           a
           greater
           reward
           without
           comparison
           is
           layed
           vp
           )
           if
           vvee
           will
           die
           well
           ,
           and
           appeare
           vpright
           in
           iudgement
           ;
           but
           if
           otherwise
           it
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           wee
           shall
           bee
           punished
           with
           vnspeakeable
           shame
           and
           reproach
           :
           and
           this
           our
           meditation
           of
           iudgement
           shall
           be
           handled
           in
           no
           other
           order
           then
           the
           same
           our
           death
           and
           departure
           bringeth
           with
           it
           :
           For
           as
           they
           which
           are
           to
           runne
           
           a
           race
           doe
           oftentimes
           leade
           their
           horses
           vp
           and
           downe
           the
           running
           place
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           and
           be
           the
           better
           acquainted
           with
           the
           stones
           and
           vn-euen
           places
           ,
           and
           other
           impediments
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           day
           commeth
           ,
           they
           may
           finish
           the
           race
           without
           stay
           or
           stoppe
           :
           so
           vvee
           (
           which
           must
           measure
           the
           pace
           and
           race
           of
           Death
           and
           Iudgement
           whether
           vvee
           will
           or
           no
           )
           shall
           doe
           very
           well
           ,
           if
           now
           in
           our
           minde
           &
           meditation
           wee
           frame
           this
           
           race
           ,
           and
           diligently
           consider
           all
           things
           which
           are
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           specially
           seeing
           the
           way
           is
           obscure
           and
           perillous
           ,
           and
           many
           for
           want
           of
           this
           consideration
           miscarry
           .
           This
           doe
           now
           ,
           and
           thou
           needest
           not
           then
           feare
           to
           appeare
           in
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           The
           Vse
           serues
           for
           comfort
           to
           the
           Elect
           ,
           
           that
           albeit
           the
           reprobates
           arise
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           wills
           (
           as
           beares
           to
           a
           stake
           ,
           or
           fellons
           to
           the
           barre
           )
           are
           haled
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           for
           greater
           increase
           of
           their
           sorrowes
           ,
           yet
           this
           shall
           be
           an
           exceeding
           ioy
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           sent
           for
           to
           appeare
           before
           their
           heauenly
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           be
           their
           Iudge
           ,
           &
           wh●
           would
           feare
           to
           come
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           vvere
           assured
           his
           Father
           should
           be
           his
           iudge
           ?
           yet
           Christ
           loued
           vs
           aboue
           any
           Father
           ,
           
           and
           spilt
           his
           bloud
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           how
           then
           can
           hee
           condemne
           vs
           ?
           then
           this
           ioyfull
           appearance
           is
           to
           vs
           the
           fruit
           and
           crowne
           of
           our
           watchfull
           godly
           life
           ,
           and
           holy
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           day
           of
           our
           reredemption
           being
           come
           ,
           we
           shall
           enter
           to
           the
           inheritance
           purchased
           vs
           ,
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           bee
           freed
           from
           all
           
           feares
           and
           dangers
           .
           He
           that
           stands
           vpon
           a
           sure
           rocke
           ,
           may
           laugh
           when
           others
           weepe
           and
           drowne
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           built
           vpon
           Christ
           the
           Rocke
           ,
           is
           safe
           when
           others
           sustaine
           shipwracke
           ,
           and
           howsoeuer
           the
           reprobates
           find
           it
           a
           terrible
           day
           ,
           to
           vs
           it
           shall
           be
           right
           heartily
           welcome
           ,
           as
           a
           day
           long
           wished
           and
           expected
           for
           ;
           and
           shall
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           all
           trembling
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           fare
           with
           vs
           as
           with
           a
           Kings
           sonne
           taken
           prisoner
           by
           the
           Turke
           ,
           and
           put
           vp
           in
           hould
           in
           close
           Prison
           ,
           which
           his
           father
           hearing
           of
           ,
           comes
           hastily
           with
           an
           exceeding
           Army
           Royal
           ,
           layeth
           siege
           against
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Ordinance
           ▪
           〈…〉
           tereth
           the
           Walls
           ,
           which
           causeth
           the
           ●●emies
           within
           to
           tremble
           and
           quake
           ,
           but
           the
           Kings
           sonne
           much
           reioyceth
           ;
           for
           now
           hee
           shall
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           returne
           to
           his
           country
           with
           much
           ioy
           and
           triumph
           :
           and
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           with
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           approoue
           Christs
           true
           hearted
           subiects
           and
           children
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           feare
           ,
           but
           much
           reioyce
           at
           this
           summons
           ,
           else
           woe
           vnto
           vs
           :
           So
           then
           you
           see
           that
           to
           Gods
           chosen
           ,
           this
           shall
           bee
           a
           most
           ioyfull
           day
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           Gods
           singular
           mercy
           
           towards
           them
           ,
           aboue
           all
           other
           people
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           awaking
           and
           comforting
           them
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           their
           owne
           persons
           ,
           for
           now
           soule
           and
           body
           shall
           be
           combined
           ,
           which
           formerly
           by
           death
           were
           parted
           ,
           
             and
             shall
             now
             ,
             and
             for
             euer
             (
             as
             the
             Sun
             )
             shine
             in
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Now
           shall
           they
           enioy
           the
           company
           
           of
           all
           Gods
           Saints
           ,
           the
           
             Patriarkes
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Gods
           elect
           ,
           know
           them
           and
           they
           vs
           ,
           and
           their
           enemies
           also
           ,
           and
           be
           thankefull
           to
           such
           as
           did
           them
           good
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           so
           certaine
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           not
           be
           denied
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           wee
           shall
           see
           God
           ,
           
             and
             know
             him
             as
             wee
             are
             knowne
             ,
             1.
             
             Corin.
          
           13.
           12.
           though
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           wherof
           the
           Angels
           are
           vncapable
           ,
           he
           being
           incomprehensible
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           man
           standing
           vpon
           the
           shore
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           seeth
           the
           Sea
           perfectly
           ,
           &
           yet
           seeth
           not
           the
           depth
           nor
           bredth
           ofit
           ;
           so
           the
           Elect
           shall
           see
           God
           ,
           yet
           not
           comprehend
           the
           depth
           of
           his
           greatnes
           ,
           nor
           bredth
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           nor
           height
           of
           his
           Essence
           ,
           Maiesty
           ,
           and
           glory
           :
           Then
           
           we
           shall
           see
           and
           know
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           King
           his
           subiects
           ,
           the
           Pastor
           his
           people
           ,
           the
           Parents
           their
           children
           ,
           the
           Husband
           his
           Wife
           ,
           the
           Master
           his
           seruants
           ,
           and
           they
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           bee
           good
           ,
           be
           thankefull
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ;
           if
           bad
           ,
           thanke
           God
           for
           pardoning
           their
           sinnes
           if
           they
           be
           saued
           ;
           if
           damned
           ,
           iustifying
           and
           praysing
           God
           for
           executing
           his
           iust
           
           iudgement
           vpon
           them
           .
           This
           is
           confirmed
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Zach.
           12.
           10
           
           
           
             Iohn
             19.
             37.
             
             They
             shall
             see
             him
             whom
             they
             haue
             pierced
             ,
             Math.
          
           7.
           22.
           and
           25.
           37.
           44.
           
           Luke
           13.
           28.
           and
           16.
           23.
           
           Wisd.
           5.
           1.
           
           &c
           then
           our
           knowledge
           shall
           be
           perfect
           .
           2.
           
           the
           soule
           by
           departing
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           looseth
           nothing
           of
           his
           former
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           rather
           his
           knowledge
           is
           cleerer
           and
           more
           perfect
           ,
           else
           how
           could
           they
           remember
           that
           they
           
             heard
             Christ
             ,
             ate
             and
             dranke
             in
             his
             company
             ,
             wrought
             miracles
             in
             his
             name
             ?
          
           reason
           with
           him
           ,
           
             when
             saw
             they
             him
             hungry
             ?
             &c
             Math
          
           7.
           12.
           and
           25.
           44.
           
           This
           is
           so
           plaine
           in
           Nature
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           heathen
           thought
           this
           to
           bee
           a
           great
           benefit
           ,
           that
           men
           ,
           specially
           vvise
           men
           ,
           had
           by
           death
           ,
           that
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           
           should
           be
           perfected
           in
           the
           other
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           could
           possibly
           attaine
           to
           perfect
           wisedome
           &
           knowledge
           till
           he
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           that
           Pythagoricall
           fancie
           ,
           that
           
             men
             by
             washing
             in
             the
             Riuer
          
           Lethe
           ,
           
             forg●t
             all
             they
             formerly
             did
          
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           plaine
           fiction
           ,
           more
           to
           be
           derided
           then
           confuted
           ;
           and
           Plato
           in
           his
           Apology
           of
           Socrates
           ,
           relateth
           how
           Socrates
           being
           condemned
           by
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           
             reioyced
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             soules
             were
             immortall
             ,
             then
             should
             hee
             see
             the
             famous
             men
             that
             liued
             before
             him
             .
          
           And
           Tully
           in
           his
           first
           booke
           of
           
             Tusculus
             questions
          
           ,
           brings
           this
           as
           an
           argument
           
             not
             to
             feare
             ,
             but
             desire
             death
             :
          
           and
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             lib.
             ad
             Martyr
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Martyrs
             shall
             iudge
             their
             Iudges
             ,
          
           which
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           them
           not
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           will
           know
           vs
           ,
           and
           call
           vs
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             they
             shall
             see
             their
             desire
             vpon
             their
             enemies
             ,
          
           according
           to
           their
           prayer
           in
           Reuelat.
           6.
           10.
           
           Now
           considering
           the
           premises
           ,
           what
           childe
           of
           God
           would
           desire
           there
           should
           be
           no
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           would
           seeke
           a
           place
           to
           
           hide
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           giue
           a
           penny
           to
           buy
           a
           pardon
           ,
           to
           exempt
           him
           from
           appearing
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           lose
           God
           ,
           heauen
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           company
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           &
           not
           wish
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           giue
           all
           vvorldly
           treasures
           ,
           that
           this
           day
           might
           be
           hastened
           ,
           and
           vncessantly
           cry
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           
             Come
             Lord
             Iesu
             ,
             come
             quickly
             :
          
           for
           now
           such
           as
           
             sowed
             in
             teares
             ,
             shall
             reape
             in
             ioy
             ,
          
           and
           haue
           
             all
             teares
             wiped
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
          
           and
           liue
           in
           perpetuall
           ioy
           ,
           
             and
             their
             reioycings
             shall
             no
             man
             take
             from
             them
             ,
          
           nor
           euer
           end
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           knowing
           these
           things
           before
           hand
           ,
           this
           should
           be
           a
           faire
           warning
           
           for
           good
           and
           badde
           to
           acquaint
           themselues
           now
           with
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           labour
           for
           grace
           ,
           that
           being
           well
           prepared
           ,
           and
           their
           Talents
           wel
           imployed
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           sure
           of
           the
           Iudges
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           the
           fauor
           and
           comfort
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           .
           And
           so
           farre
           of
           the
           fifth
           Motiue
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           Motiue
           to
           Watchfulnesse
           ,
           is
           
           the
           consideration
           of
           Christs
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           who
           now
           vvill
           not
           come
           poore
           ,
           contemptible
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           first
           
           visitation
           ,
           but
           in
           most
           glorious
           triumphant
           power
           ,
           might
           and
           maiesty
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Lion
           most
           victorious
           
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iuda
          
           ,
           to
           take
           vengeance
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           highly
           to
           reward
           his
           loyall
           Subiects
           .
           So
           we
           read
           in
           
             Math.
             25.
             31.
             
             When
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             holy
             Angells
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             shall
             hee
             sit
             vpon
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
          
           &c
           ,
           The
           day
           was
           ,
           when
           he
           (
           poore
           man
           ,
           meek
           as
           a
           Lambe
           )
           stood
           before
           the
           iudgement
           seat
           of
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           proudly
           vaunting
           that
           
             hee
             had
             power
             to
             crucifie
             or
             loose
             him
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           19.
           10.
           but
           in
           this
           day
           Pilate
           and
           all
           Potentates
           must
           stand
           and
           stoope
           before
           his
           foote-stoole
           to
           be
           iudged
           ,
           and
           shall
           know
           ,
           that
           hee
           onely
           hath
           all
           power
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           saue
           and
           condemne
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           we
           are
           to
           make
           heereof
           ,
           is
           to
           
           giue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           now
           
             all
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             kisse
             the
             Sunne
             least
             h●
             be
             angry
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           secondly
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           obserue
           the
           mystery
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           said
           in
           
             Math.
             24.
             30.
             
             Hee
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             ●eauen
             ,
             with
             power
             and
             great
             glory
             :
          
           which
           is
           to
           humble
           and
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           will
           hereafter
           ioyfully
           behold
           him
           comming
           
           in
           the
           clouds
           ,
           we
           must
           thankefully
           and
           gladly
           receiue
           and
           intertaine
           him
           now
           comming
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           clouds
           of
           his
           holy
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           instill
           the
           gracious
           deaw
           of
           his
           Gospell
           into
           our
           soules
           .
        
         
           Then
           thirdly
           ,
           consider
           further
           in
           what
           blessed
           estate
           his
           Angels
           stand
           in
           ,
           vvho
           shal
           accompany
           the
           Lord
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           most
           ioyfully
           and
           securely
           behould
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           now
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           receiue
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           felicity
           ,
           (
           all
           enemies
           troden
           vnder
           feet
           )
           and
           if
           thou
           couldst
           wish
           then
           thy selfe
           to
           be
           one
           of
           his
           number
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Satans
           damned
           rabblement
           ,
           then
           now
           labour
           for
           holinesse
           and
           true
           righteousnesse
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           then
           bee
           numbred
           amongst
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           :
           then
           contrarily
           marke
           in
           what
           a
           miserable
           taking
           shall
           these
           accursed
           wretches
           be
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           scorned
           ,
           were
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           and
           crucified
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           death
           ,
           reuiled
           and
           persecuted
           his
           word
           and
           ministers
           ,
           flouted
           them
           and
           their
           appeales
           ,
           against
           the
           sentences
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           vniustly
           denounced
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           now
           shall
           be
           fauourably
           heard
           ,
           and
           they
           seuerally
           
           plagued
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           their
           cost
           anon
           they
           shall
           know
           how
           the
           Lord
           will
           take
           part
           with
           the
           Lambes
           against
           those
           sauage
           Lyons
           ,
           let
           them
           then
           become
           now
           such
           as
           then
           faine
           they
           would
           bee
           found
           and
           reputed
           .
           And
           thus
           farre
           of
           the
           sixt
           motiue
           .
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           Motiue
           ,
           concerneth
           the
           
           place
           where
           the
           Iudgement
           shall
           bee
           ,
           which
           is
           euidently
           expressed
           ,
           but
           guessed
           diuersly
           of
           diuers
           men
           :
           when
           our
           Sauiour
           was
           demanded
           this
           question
           in
           
             Luke
             17.
             37.
             
             Math.
          
           24.
           48.
           hee
           answered
           prouerbially
           ,
           yet
           doubtfully
           ,
           thus
           ;
           
             Wheresoeuer
             the
             body
             is
             ,
             thither
             will
             also
             the
          
           
           
             Eagles
             resort
          
           :
           where
           hee
           draweth
           them
           from
           the
           curious
           question
           of
           the
           place
           to
           an
           higher
           demand
           ,
           whether
           in
           that
           day
           they
           shall
           flee
           for
           safety
           &
           succour
           ,
           euen
           thither
           where
           the
           body
           is
           ,
           meaning
           vnder
           the
           harbour
           of
           his
           blessed
           wings
           ,
           there
           shall
           they
           be
           secure
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           else
           :
           where
           hee
           compareth
           the
           godly
           to
           Eagles
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           sharpe
           sighted
           ,
           &
           smell
           soonest
           from
           
             their
             nests
             where
             their
             prey
             is
             ,
          
           as
           Iob.
           39.
           31.
           32.
           so
           the
           Elect
           should
           in
           this
           dangerous
           time
           
           with
           the
           eyes
           of
           Faith
           looke
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           smell
           (
           by
           the
           afore-going
           signes
           )
           that
           his
           comming
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           prepare
           themselues
           to
           meete
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           both
           the
           food
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           their
           onely
           protector
           .
           This
           is
           all
           our
           Sauiour
           speaks
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           others
           laboured
           to
           find
           the
           place
           ,
           to
           wit
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           
             valley
             of
             Iehosaphat
          
           ,
           abusing
           Ioel
           3.
           2.
           12.
           where
           he
           speaketh
           of
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           iudging
           of
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           :
           and
           least
           men
           should
           thinke
           this
           vnpossible
           ,
           hee
           alludeth
           to
           that
           great
           victory
           mentioned
           in
           2.
           
           Chro.
           20.
           22.
           
           (
           and
           it
           had
           need
           bee
           a
           large
           valley
           that
           should
           comprehend
           all
           the
           world
           )
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ;
           
             Then
             shall
             we
             which
             liue
             and
             remaine
             ,
             bee
             caught
             vp
             with
             them
          
           
           
             also
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             ayre
             .
          
           No
           further
           can
           I
           speake
           heereof
           ;
           but
           our
           wisedome
           is
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           silent
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           talkatiue
           nor
           curious
           ;
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           gathered
           to
           meete
           the
           
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           iudged
           .
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Eagle
           for
           her
           prey
           ,
           and
           conseruation
           of
           her
           life
           )
           labour
           now
           by
           
           true
           repentance
           ,
           a
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           and
           new
           obedience
           ,
           to
           be
           gathered
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           then
           wheresoeuer
           wee
           meete
           the
           Lord
           ,
           wee
           shall
           be
           euer
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           members
           with
           our
           head
           :
           and
           as
           Luk.
           21
           34.
           auoid
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           surfetting
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           vices
           which
           benum
           the
           heart
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           steale
           or
           dampe
           all
           Gods
           graces
           so
           in
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           cannot
           minde
           ,
           nor
           hearti●y
           amount
           vp
           to
           the
           contemplation
           and
           loue
           of
           the
           heauenly
           life
           ,
           Philip.
           3.
           18.
           out
           Rom.
           13.
           13.
           and
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             6.
             6.
             
             Luk.
          
           12.
           20.
           for
           (
           to
           our
           sorrow
           )
           we
           see
           that
           the
           whole
           care
           of
           most
           men
           is
           so
           fixed
           and
           setled
           vpon
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           they
           neuer
           take
           comfort
           (
           but
           feare
           rather
           )
           of
           meeting
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           nor
           neuer
           mention
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           in
           swearing
           ,
           as
           God
           shall
           iudge
           their
           soules
           ,
           &c.
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           set
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           to
           learne
           to
           blaspheme
           ,
           sweare
           ,
           &
           curse
           themselues
           ;
           whereas
           the
           while
           their
           meditations
           should
           run
           vpon
           this
           point
           ;
           how
           they
           might
           most
           ioyfully
           and
           best
           prepared
           meet
           the
           Lord
           in
           iudgement
           .
           But
           these
           Mammonists
           (
           as
           watch
           )
           so
           turmoyle
           
           themselues
           vpon
           this
           earth
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           spare
           any
           time
           to
           looke
           vp
           for
           the
           Lords
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ;
           and
           are
           like
           to
           Husbandmen
           manuring
           their
           ground
           all
           the
           yecre
           ,
           but
           forgetting
           to
           sowe
           ,
           so
           they
           labour
           for
           life
           ,
           but
           forget
           death
           and
           piety
           ,
           and
           so
           loose
           all
           the
           haruest
           croppe
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           the
           more
           to
           bee
           lamented
           ,
           these
           bee
           not
           the
           fewest
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           for
           sinne
           and
           sinners
           neuer
           more
           then
           in
           these
           dayes
           since
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           abounded
           .
           If
           an
           Asse
           or
           Oxe
           fall
           into
           a
           pit
           ,
           all
           men
           vvill
           lift
           them
           vp
           ;
           but
           if
           mans
           soule
           (
           then
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           precious
           )
           perish
           ,
           
           no
           man
           regardeth
           it
           ;
           The
           wise
           man
           could
           say
           ,
           that
           
             the
             most
             men
             are
             the
             worst
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             good
             men
             are
             odde
             men
             ,
          
           waspes
           and
           hornets
           swarme
           ,
           but
           few
           painefull
           bees
           that
           gather
           the
           sweet
           hony
           from
           the
           flowers
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           for
           the
           winter
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           treasuring
           vp
           the
           combes
           of
           faith
           and
           good
           workes
           in
           the
           hiues
           of
           their
           harts
           :
           Aske
           the
           earth
           ,
           &
           it
           will
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           it
           affordeth
           more
           matter
           for
           base
           pots
           ,
           then
           ockre
           for
           gold
           :
           aske
           the
           Gardiner
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           more
           Nettles
           then
           Roses
           ,
           weedes
           then
           flowres
           ;
           aske
           the
           Traueller
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           shew
           thee
           ,
           that
           many
           tread
           the
           broad
           ,
           but
           few
           the
           narrow
           way
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           aske
           thine
           own
           conscience
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           certifie
           thee
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           a
           large
           Catalogue
           of
           dead
           works
           ,
           but
           scarce
           one
           good
           thought
           ,
           worde
           ,
           or
           worke
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           maruell
           they
           cannot
           looke
           once
           towards
           the
           place
           our
           Sauiour
           commeth
           to
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Vse
           serues
           for
           terror
           to
           the
           
           wicked
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           come
           to
           this
           place
           vnprepared
           ,
           full
           of
           their
           sinns
           and
           vncleannesse
           ,
           with
           guilty
           consciences
           and
           more
           heauy
           hearts
           and
           countenances
           ,
           where
           will
           they
           stand
           then
           ,
           seeing
           as
           
             Psal.
             1.
             5.
             
             The
             wicked
             shall
             no●
             stand
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             nor
             the
             sinners
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           the
           Iudge
           will
           be
           then
           so
           far
           from
           shewing
           them
           mercy
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           bee
           permitted
           to
           stand
           vpon
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           as
           the
           Elect
           doe
           .
           A
           time
           there
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           came
           in
           place
           ,
           all
           the
           company
           would
           giue
           them
           the
           hand
           ,
           the
           best
           and
           highest
           roomes
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           glad
           that
           
           they
           would
           accept
           of
           their
           company
           ,
           but
           now
           Harlots
           and
           Lazats
           are
           magninified
           ,
           and
           they
           placed
           among
           reprobates
           ,
           and
           the
           worst
           people
           liuing
           :
           doth
           the
           Iust
           now
           heed
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           in
           displacing
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           great
           worth
           ,
           and
           placing
           poore
           and
           base
           fellowes
           aboue
           them
           ?
           this
           is
           iust
           Salomons
           Censurer
           ,
           who
           saw
           
             seruants
             on
             herses
             ,
             &
             Princes
             walking
             as
             seruants
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             Eccles
          
           10
           7.
           
           Oh
           this
           ,
           dealing
           at
           the
           first
           appearance
           is
           enough
           to
           kill
           a
           proud
           heart
           !
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           to
           helpe
           it
           ;
           for
           now
           
             thy
             Sunne
             sets
             at
             Noone
             ,
             Amos
             8.
             9.
             and
             thy
             light
             is
             cleane
             put
             out
             ,
             Ezech.
             32.
             7.
             
             &c.
          
           and
           thou
           must
           trudge
           hence
           to
           vtter
           darkenesse
           ,
           where
           is
           
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
          
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           what
           way
           soeuer
           thou
           cast
           thine
           eyes
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           increase
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           of
           infinite
           perplexities
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           happy
           wert
           thou
           now
           if
           thou
           mightest
           still
           abide
           and
           build
           thee
           heere
           a
           tabernacle
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           not
           be
           ;
           for
           hee
           that
           shewed
           no
           fauor
           nor
           mercy
           to
           Christs
           members
           shall
           now
           finde
           none
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           scorned
           and
           disdained
           the
           Church
           
           militant
           ,
           shall
           finde
           no
           community
           with
           
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           ,
           but
           be
           debarred
           from
           all
           comforts
           ;
           for
           if
           thou
           looke
           to
           the
           bounty
           of
           God
           for
           one
           droppe
           of
           water
           ,
           now
           the
           well-springs
           of
           mercy
           are
           locked
           and
           dried
           vp
           ,
           and
           remember
           
             how
             thou
             hadst
             comfort
             ,
             and
             Lazarns
             pain
             .
          
           If
           to
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           
             thou
             canst
             not
             answer
             him
             one
             to
             a
             thousand
             .
          
           If
           to
           his
           mercy
           ,
           thou
           refusedst
           it
           offered
           thee
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           day
           of
           Iustice.
           If
           for
           delay
           ,
           thou
           hast
           delayed
           ouer-long
           ,
           and
           the
           abusing
           of
           thy
           time
           crieth
           for
           vengeance
           ;
           for
           hitherto
           time
           and
           tide
           hath
           beene
           at
           thy
           becke
           &
           thou
           regardest
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           now
           Gods
           turne
           commeth
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           regard
           thee
           .
           If
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           behold
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           thy
           sinnes
           that
           defiled
           it
           .
           If
           to
           thy
           kindred
           and
           friends
           ,
           all
           obligations
           of
           naturall
           affections
           cease
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           zealous
           for
           Gods
           glory
           .
           If
           to
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           they
           are
           (
           for
           husbands
           and
           parents
           impiety
           )
           separated
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           stand
           in
           the
           same
           transgression
           .
           If
           to
           thy
           Minister
           ,
           he
           it
           is
           whom
           thou
           hast
           euer
           hated
           ,
           robbed
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           another
           vexation
           ,
           hee
           
           shall
           anon
           sit
           in
           iudgement
           vpon
           thee
           .
           If
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           oyle
           enough
           for
           themselues
           .
           If
           to
           thine
           own
           good
           workes
           ,
           they
           as
           smoake
           vanish
           ,
           being
           all
           done
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           for
           vaine-glory
           ,
           and
           from
           an
           vnregenerate
           heart
           .
           If
           to
           thy
           former
           life
           ,
           behold
           a
           blacke
           cloud
           of
           trecherous
           inditements
           against
           thee
           .
           If
           to
           Satan
           thy
           suggester
           ,
           he
           now
           stands
           in
           the
           like
           condemnation
           .
           If
           to
           the
           Angells
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           haruest-men
           sent
           
             to
             gather
             the
             tares
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             fiery
             furnace
             .
          
           If
           to
           the
           
             Iudge
             himselfe
          
           ,
           he
           calls
           thee
           to
           surrender
           
             thy
             talents
             and
             stewardship
          
           .
           If
           to
           carnall
           shifts
           and
           helpes
           ,
           the
           Iudge
           will
           not
           be
           corrupted
           with
           bribes
           ,
           nor
           mooued
           with
           flattery
           ,
           nor
           deluded
           any
           longer
           with
           promises
           ,
           nor
           terrified
           with
           threats
           ,
           nor
           touched
           with
           pitty
           ;
           thy
           threats
           will
           not
           bee
           respected
           ,
           wringing
           of
           hands
           ,
           pulling
           of
           hayre
           ,
           tearing
           of
           thy
           flesh
           ,
           weeping
           ,
           howling
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           lamenting
           will
           not
           be
           regarded
           ,
           praiers
           be
           but
           babling
           ,
           vowes
           past
           date
           ,
           no
           truce
           ,
           no
           sureties
           ,
           no
           appeale
           ,
           no
           repriuing
           ,
           no
           delay
           ,
           no
           repentance
           ;
           a
           wicked
           life
           calleth
           for
           iustice
           ,
           
           sin
           ,
           for
           death
           ;
           contempt
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           finall
           damnation
           :
           turne
           thee
           what
           way
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           cōfort
           ,
           euery
           creature
           proclaims
           that
           the
           mighty
           must
           be
           mightily
           tormented
           ;
           and
           woe
           is
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           for
           now
           it
           shall
           goe
           euill
           vvith
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           reward
           of
           his
           hands
           shall
           bee
           giuen
           him
           :
           What
           shalt
           thou
           doe
           ?
           looke
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           it
           is
           shut
           against
           thee
           ,
           to
           the
           Iudge
           hee
           commeth
           to
           denounce
           the
           sentence
           :
           vnder
           thy
           feete
           hell
           gapeth
           for
           thee
           ,
           within
           thee
           is
           a
           condemning
           conscience
           ,
           without
           thee
           ,
           the
           bookes
           opened
           ,
           about
           thee
           ,
           the
           reprobates
           mourning
           ;
           to
           goe
           forward
           is
           vnpossible
           ,
           to
           goe
           backward
           is
           not
           permitted
           ,
           to
           stand
           still
           thou
           canst
           not
           ,
           to
           runne
           away
           is
           bootlesse
           ,
           no
           remedy
           ,
           but
           miserably
           to
           sustaine
           and
           vndergoe
           all
           torments
           and
           extremities
           of
           this
           fearefull
           day
           and
           place
           ,
           vnlesse
           now
           thou
           repent
           ,
           ioyne
           with
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           forsake
           thy
           former
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           maist
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           iust
           ,
           liue
           the
           life
           of
           the
           godly
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           vvilt
           haue
           a
           wished
           place
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           after
           in
           heauen
           with
           Gods
           Elect
           ,
           get
           thee
           
           a
           place
           heere
           vpon
           earth
           with
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           bee
           not
           now
           separated
           from
           them
           in
           the
           exercises
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           holy
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           not
           be
           diuided
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           enioyments
           of
           the
           fruits
           thereof
           ;
           both
           in
           death
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           glory
           eternall
           in
           heauen
           ;
           for
           looke
           what
           place
           and
           profession
           thou
           choosest
           heere
           now
           among
           the
           godly
           or
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           place
           shalt
           thou
           find
           with
           the
           like
           company
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           euer
           after
           :
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             set
             before
             thee
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           in
           Deut.
           30.
           15.
           to
           the
           end
           :
           And
           thus
           farre
           of
           the
           second
           Motiue
           .
        
         
           The
           eight
           Motiue
           to
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           glorious
           comming
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           immediately
           after
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           assembled
           to
           the
           appointed
           place
           :
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           first
           two
           euident
           signes
           shall
           goe
           before
           ,
           the
           one
           immediately
           before
           his
           comming
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           at
           his
           setting
           forth
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             There
             shall
             be
             signes
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           in
           Luk.
           21.
           25.
           
           
             The
             Sea
             and
             the
             Waters
             shall
             rore
             ,
             and
             mens
             hearts
             shall
             faile
             in
             them
             
             for
             feare
             ,
             for
             the
             powers
             of
             Heauen
             shall
             be
             shaken
             ,
             Luke
          
           21.
           25.
           26.
           
           As
           for
           the
           signes
           in
           the
           
             Sunne
             ,
             Moone
          
           ,
           and
           
             Starres
             ,
             Math.
          
           24.
           29.
           saith
           
             they
             shall
             be
             darkened
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           learned
           expound
           it
           )
           Christs
           comming
           vnto
           iudgement
           shall
           be
           with
           such
           resplendant
           and
           vnspeakeable
           glory
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           most
           excellent
           creatures
           shall
           bee
           thereat
           astonied
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           
             Sunne
             and
             Moone
             shall
             bee
             darkened
             ,
             and
             the
             starres
             ,
          
           (
           as
           if
           they
           fell
           from
           heauen
           )
           
             giue
             no
             light
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           these
           most
           glorious
           and
           bright-shining
           creatures
           ,
           shall
           be
           clouded
           ,
           obscured
           ,
           and
           damped
           by
           the
           vnconceiuable
           brightnesse
           of
           Christs
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           whereat
           the
           wicked
           shall
           despaire
           for
           feare
           ,
           as
           Reuel
           .
           6.
           12.
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           (
           which
           place
           is
           an
           euident
           fore-running
           figure
           hereof
           ,
           as
           that
           also
           in
           Exod.
           19.
           16.
           to
           20.
           )
           Then
           
             (
             the
             sea
             and
             waters
             shall
             for
             feare
             roare
             )
          
           least
           now
           they
           shall
           bee
           turned
           to
           nothing
           :
           such
           as
           dwell
           by
           the
           Sea
           side
           ,
           obserue
           ,
           that
           against
           tempestuous
           weather
           the
           Sea
           roareth
           ;
           but
           this
           being
           a
           most
           fearefull
           day
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           inquisition
           for
           sinne
           and
           sinners
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           
           accessaries
           therevnto
           ,
           and
           no
           storme
           to
           the
           tempest
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           roare
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           were
           set
           out
           their
           feare
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           strength
           and
           power
           they
           can
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Lord
           might
           respect
           and
           preserue
           the
           miserable
           sencelesse
           creatures
           ,
           abused
           by
           mans
           sinfulnesse
           ,
           
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             heauen
             shall
             be
             shaken
          
           as
           threatning
           a
           downefall
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           indignation
           ,
           and
           punishing
           of
           all
           sinners
           .
           As
           
           when
           the
           Father
           of
           a
           family
           punisheth
           and
           whippeth
           in
           his
           anger
           any
           one
           of
           the
           seruants
           ,
           all
           the
           house
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           children
           and
           seruants
           will
           feare
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           it
           heere
           when
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           vvrath
           commeth
           to
           punish
           all
           workers
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           the
           Angells
           ,
           the
           Heauens
           ,
           and
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           subiect
           ,
           and
           guilty
           of
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           compared
           vvith
           Gods
           holinesse
           and
           perfection
           ,
           cannot
           but
           tremble
           and
           quake
           (
           as
           we
           read
           the
           Prophets
           did
           in
           all
           their
           visions
           )
           much
           more
           in
           this
           .
           So
           likewise
           when
           the
           Master
           
           of
           a
           great
           family
           dieth
           ,
           the
           whole
           house
           is
           troubled
           ,
           the
           wife
           taketh
           on
           ,
           the
           children
           weep
           ,
           the
           seruants
           lament
           ,
           
           the
           retainers
           mourne
           ,
           the
           house
           is
           turned
           vpside-downe
           ,
           hospitality
           giuen
           ouer
           ,
           and
           all
           come
           to
           ruine
           ,
           and
           desolation
           :
           so
           heere
           ,
           when
           man
           (
           the
           center
           and
           glory
           of
           this
           world
           )
           draweth
           to
           his
           end
           and
           triall
           ,
           and
           is
           like
           to
           bee
           vtterly
           confounded
           in
           hell
           fire
           .
           Oh
           Lord
           !
           What
           shall
           become
           ,
           or
           to
           vvhat
           vse
           serues
           this
           world
           ,
           the
           heauens
           ,
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           powers
           thereof
           ?
           but
           vvith
           man
           to
           be
           turned
           to
           nothing
           ,
           or
           set
           vpon
           a
           light
           fire
           ,
           to
           bee
           consumed
           to
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           (
           if
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercy
           do
           not
           otherwise
           determine
           and
           dispose
           of
           them
           )
           and
           is
           it
           any
           maruell
           that
           they
           tremble
           ,
           quake
           ,
           and
           roare
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           how
           much-more
           should
           man
           ,
           the
           cause
           hereof
           (
           seeing
           and
           knowing
           all
           these
           things
           )
           tremble
           ,
           weepe
           and
           howle
           for
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           now
           while
           time
           serueth
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           be
           heard
           
             but
             in
             these
             great
             water-flouds
             of
             misery
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             come
             nigh
             him
             ,
             nor
             be
             heard
             .
          
           Wee
           see
           that
           onely
           an
           earth-quake
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           any
           thing
           vehement
           ,
           is
           exceeding
           fearefull
           ,
           &
           the
           least
           extraordinary
           inundation
           of
           waters
           very
           terrible
           ,
           but
           now
           when
           the
           vvhole
           
           massie
           globe
           of
           this
           world
           shal
           thus
           totter
           and
           shake
           ;
           the
           mightiest
           seas
           and
           waters
           rore
           and
           rage
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           heauens
           become
           darke
           and
           dusky
           ,
           how
           shall
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           be
           appalled
           with
           dread
           and
           terror
           to
           behold
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ?
           wise
           men
           preuent
           dangerous
           diseases
           ,
           lest
           they
           take
           away
           their
           colour
           ,
           and
           kill
           them
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           should
           we
           here
           by
           the
           diet
           of
           sanctification
           so
           preuent
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           expect
           them
           cheerefully
           ,
           and
           be
           nothing
           agast
           ,
           and
           escape
           this
           terror
           ;
           for
           no
           earthquake
           to
           this
           shaking
           ,
           no
           thunderclap
           to
           this
           noyse
           and
           fright
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           signe
           is
           ioyned
           with
           his
           
           most
           glorious
           comming
           ,
           which
           is
           (
           in
           deluge
           wise
           )
           the
           firing
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           shall
           appeare
           no
           more
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           renewed
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           these
           quotations
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           50.
           1.
           2.
           3.
           and
           97.
           3.
           4.
           and
           102.
           26.
           
           Isa.
           66.
           15.
           16.
           22.
           
           Dan.
           7.
           10.
           and
           2.
           
           Thes.
           1.
           7.
           8.
           and
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           10.
           11.
           12.
           13.
           
           Reuel
           .
           20.
           12.
           and
           21.
           1.
           
           Math.
           24.
           35.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           21.
           
           Heb.
           1.
           10.
           this
           fire
           shall
           (
           as
           a
           lightning
           before
           a
           thunder
           )
           goe
           before
           
           his
           presence
           (
           as
           Exod.
           19.
           18.
           
           )
           and
           this
           the
           learned
           take
           to
           bee
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Man
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           this
           terrible
           fire
           shall
           flash
           before
           his
           presence
           ,
           then
           all
           men
           expect
           his
           appearing
           :
           
           which
           fire
           ,
           though
           it
           fill
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           shall
           it
           not
           consume
           ,
           but
           purifie
           it
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           shine
           more
           glorious
           (
           as
           gold
           the
           corruption
           consumed
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           8.
           20.
           
           )
           as
           at
           the
           first
           creation
           ,
           to
           receiue
           his
           Lords
           comming
           to
           iudgment
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           
             as
             a
             new
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
             Isa.
          
           65.
           17.
           and
           66.
           22.
           and
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           7.
           10.
           13.
           
           Reuel
           .
           21.
           1.
           and
           this
           sight
           shall
           bee
           exceeding
           terrible
           to
           the
           wicked
           ;
           for
           now
           ,
           they
           see
           what
           manner
           of
           one
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           (
           which
           before
           they
           would
           neuer
           beleeue
           )
           euen
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           Deutr.
           4.
           24.
           
           Heb.
           12.
           9.
           and
           now
           againe
           are
           the
           words
           of
           
             Isai
             chap.
          
           33.
           14.
           15.
           
           &c.
           forefiguring
           this
           day
           verified
           .
           
             The
             si●ners
             in
             Sion
             are
             afraid
             ,
             a
             feare
             is
             come
             vpon
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             among
             vs
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             d●●ouring
             fire
             ,
             who
             among
             vs
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             euerlasting
             burning
             ?
             Hee
             that
             walketh
             in
             iustice
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             righteous
             things
             ,
             refusing
             gaine
             of
             
             oppression
             ,
             shaking
             his
             hands
             from
             taking
             of
             gifts
             ,
             stopping
             his
             eares
             from
             hearing
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             shutting
             his
             eyes
             from
             seeing
             euill
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           things
           because
           formerly
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           now
           this
           fire
           shall
           ceaze
           also
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           a
           taste
           of
           Gods
           fiery
           wrath
           ,
           and
           burning
           displeasure
           .
           But
           to
           proceed
           further
           in
           this
           hote
           subiect
           ,
           I
           cannot
           ,
           nor
           list
           not
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           needfull
           .
           Only
           let
           the
           terriblenesse
           hereof
           ,
           now
           whiles
           time
           serueth
           ,
           moue
           vs
           to
           due
           and
           careful
           watchfulnes
           and
           preparation
           ,
           that
           then
           
           this
           fire
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ,
           annoy
           vs
           not
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           Daniels
           companions
           were
           
             in
             the
             fiery
             Ouen
          
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           we
           euer
           labour
           to
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           heauenly
           fire
           
           of
           Gods
           loue
           and
           spirit
           ,
           which
           will
           consume
           ,
           coole
           ,
           and
           quench
           all
           other
           fires
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           The
           ninth
           Motiue
           to
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           is
           Christs
           sitting
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           vpon
           
           both
           Elect
           and
           Reprobate
           ;
           for
           thus
           we
           read
           ,
           
             For
             when
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             commeth
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             holy
             Angels
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             shall
             hee
             sit
             vpon
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             Math.
          
           25.
           31.
           whereby
           it
           seemeth
           
           that
           a
           throne
           of
           Estate
           shall
           be
           set
           for
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           in
           Mat.
           19.
           28.
           the
           Apostles
           are
           said
           ,
           that
           
             they
             shall
             sit
             also
             vpon
             twelue
             thrones
             ,
             and
             iudge
             the
             twelue
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             :
          
           but
           what
           manner
           of
           Throne
           this
           shall
           be
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           well
           define
           ,
           because
           wee
           haue
           heere
           nothing
           but
           the
           name
           thereof
           
             (
             viz.
          
           the
           throne
           of
           his
           glory
           )
           and
           therefore
           vvee
           are
           not
           to
           be
           ouer-curious
           heerein
           ,
           but
           suspend
           our
           iudgements
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           imagine
           any
           particular
           likenesse
           of
           the
           maiesty
           hereof
           in
           our
           mindes
           ,
           till
           in
           due
           season
           wee
           shall
           ioyfully
           behold
           it
           vvith
           our
           eyes
           :
           but
           sure
           wee
           are
           that
           it
           is
           a
           throne
           of
           glory
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           mentioned
           in
           so
           many
           places
           (
           as
           in
           Dan.
           7.
           9.
           10.
           
           Psal.
           9.
           4.
           
           Math.
           25.
           31.
           
           Reuel
           .
           4.
           1.
           4.
           and
           3.
           21.
           and
           6.
           16.
           and
           20.
           11.
           
           )
           albeit
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           things
           heere
           spoken
           ,
           are
           deliuered
           in
           figure
           ,
           according
           to
           mans
           capacity
           ,
           and
           proportionable
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           worldly
           Monarchs
           &
           Kings
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           they
           shew
           themselues
           to
           their
           subiects
           in
           their
           Royall
           Maiesty
           ,
           and
           doe
           sit
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           then
           they
           vse
           to
           ascend
           to
           the
           Thrones
           of
           their
           kingdomes
           ,
           
           and
           there
           in
           all
           glorious
           ,
           graue
           ,
           and
           solemne
           ,
           high
           and
           magnificent
           estate
           shew
           themselues
           vnto
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           they
           iudge
           :
           so
           it
           is
           here
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           when
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           Christ
           Iesus
           is
           this
           day
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           in
           most
           magnificent
           ,
           triumphant
           ,
           and
           glorious
           manner
           ,
           before
           all
           Princes
           &
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           meete
           it
           is
           that
           he
           should
           shew
           himselfe
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           maiesty
           ,
           and
           sit
           vpon
           the
           throne
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           to
           iudge
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           that
           in
           such
           honourable
           and
           dreadfull
           manner
           ,
           as
           all
           flesh
           ,
           enemies
           ,
           and
           loyall
           subiects
           bee
           enforced
           to
           glorifie
           his
           holy
           and
           blessed
           name
           .
           This
           throne
           is
           figured
           (
           in
           1.
           
           King.
           10.
           18.
           19.
           30.
           
           )
           by
           
             Salomons
             throne
          
           ,
           which
           hee
           made
           ,
           not
           onely
           
           to
           set
           out
           his
           royalty
           (
           for
           other
           Kings
           could
           haue
           made
           the
           like
           )
           but
           for
           the
           vse
           thereof
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           signifie
           vvhat
           vertues
           and
           graces
           should
           be
           in
           a
           King
           and
           Iudge
           aboue
           all
           other
           men
           :
           and
           withall
           to
           prefigure
           the
           excellent
           graces
           which
           should
           appeare
           in
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           ;
           and
           Iudge
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           
           as
           thus
           briefly
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           For
           the
           forme
           
           thereof
           :
           It
           was
           a
           great
           throne
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           King
           :
           so
           this
           throne
           of
           glory
           is
           said
           to
           be
           in
           Reuel
           .
           20.
           11.
           
           
             Iohn
             saw
             a
             great
             white
             Throne
          
           (
           and
           great
           indeede
           must
           that
           Throne
           be
           whereupon
           sitteth
           hee
           who
           is
           called
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           as
           Tit.
           2.
           13.
           
           Luke
           1.
           32.
           and
           7.
           16.
           
           )
           then
           it
           was
           white
           ,
           signifying
           the
           innocency
           which
           should
           be
           in
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           figuring
           the
           glorious
           and
           diuine
           brightness
           and
           integrity
           in
           the
           
             King
             of
             glory
             ,
             Cantic
          
           .
           5.
           14.
           2.
           
           The
           matter
           was
           yuory
           and
           golde
           ,
           signifying
           that
           the
           Kings
           hart
           ought
           to
           be
           simple
           ,
           innocent
           ,
           pure
           ,
           and
           voyd
           of
           all
           corruption
           ,
           and
           Christ
           herein
           passeth
           all
           Iudges
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Throne
           had
           steps
           to
           ascend
           vnto
           ,
           
           to
           signifie
           that
           iudgement
           should
           be
           giuen
           with
           aduise
           and
           deliberation
           ,
           and
           not
           hastily
           nor
           rashly
           ,
           Gen.
           11.
           5.
           6.
           and
           18
           ,
           21.
           and
           to
           signifie
           that
           hee
           should
           excell
           all
           other
           in
           vertue
           ,
           as
           Christ
           doth
           .
           4.
           
           The
           toppe
           of
           the
           seat
           was
           round
           behinde
           ,
           to
           signifie
           the
           simplicity
           and
           perfection
           of
           the
           Kings
           harts
           .
           5.
           
           The
           staies
           or
           pummels
           whereon
           the
           King
           leaned
           ,
           declared
           that
           the
           Kings
           estate
           stood
           
           vpon
           these
           two
           stayes
           ;
           to
           wit
           in
           defending
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           punishing
           the
           wicked
           .
           6.
           
           The
           Lions
           noted
           that
           hee
           ought
           to
           be
           strong
           and
           couragious
           in
           his
           rule
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           yet
           milde
           and
           louing
           ,
           &
           the
           
             footstep
             was
             of
             gold
          
           (
           as
           2.
           
           Chr.
           9.
           18.
           
           )
           to
           signifie
           that
           a
           King
           should
           contemne
           bribes
           &
           rewards
           which
           blinde
           Iudges
           eyes
           ,
           &c.
           and
           all
           these
           vertues
           are
           foretold
           and
           found
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           in
           Isai.
           11.
           2.
           to
           11.
           
           Psal.
           45.
           6.
           7.
           
           Luk.
           11.
           31.
           
           Heb.
           1.
           8.
           
           Then
           moreouer
           it
           is
           called
           the
           throne
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           because
           his
           iudgement
           shall
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           shall
           redound
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           by
           all
           people
           ,
           Reprobates
           as
           Elect
           ,
           to
           his
           honour
           and
           glory
           ;
           for
           hee
           will
           so
           sincerely
           ,
           vprightly
           ,
           iustly
           ,
           yea
           and
           mercifully
           iudge
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           euen
           Sathan
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           al
           Reprobates
           (
           how
           wicked
           and
           malicious
           soeuer
           they
           be
           )
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           rebound
           all
           glory
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           
             Righteous
             art
             thou
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             iust
             are
             thy
             iudgements
             ,
             Psalm
             .
          
           119.
           137.
           though
           notwithstanding
           they
           could
           wish
           that
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           were
           reuersed
           ,
           yet
           (
           howsoeuer
           )
           they
           shall
           confesse
           that
           they
           haue
           iustice
           
           with
           fauour
           ,
           ministred
           vnto
           them
           ,
           farre
           infinitely
           aboue
           their
           desert
           ,
           as
           Fathers
           vse
           to
           their
           rebellious
           sonnes
           ,
           they
           cast
           out
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           stone
           to
           death
           ,
           Deutr.
           21.
           18.
           
           &c.
           So
           that
           God
           shall
           be
           glorified
           by
           the
           damnation
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           saluation
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           be
           fulfilled
           that
           figure
           in
           Reu.
           5.
           11.
           
           &c.
           and
           7.
           9.
           
           &c.
           
             Ibeheld
             ,
             and
             lo
             a
             great
             multitude
             which
             no
             man
             could
             number
             ,
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             kindred
             ,
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             stood
             before
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             long
             white
             robes
             ,
             and
             Palmes
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             they
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Saluation
             commeth
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             that
             sitteth
             vpon
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Angells
             which
             stood
             round
             about
             the
             throne
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             fell
             before
             the
             throne
             vpon
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             God
             ,
             saying
          
           Amen
           .
           
             Praise
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             thankes
             ,
             and
             hanor
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             bee
             to
             our
             God
             for
             euermore
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           Now
           the
           reasons
           
           why
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           
             sit
             vpon
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             to
             iudge
             the
             world
             ,
          
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           God
           the
           Father
           committed
           
           
             all
             iudgement
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             Iohn
          
           5.
           22.
           27.
           
           Acts
           10.
           42.
           and
           17.
           31.
           
           Rom.
           14.
           10.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           according
           to
           his
           holy
           and
           gracious
           couenant
           ,
           
             he
             shedde
             his
             bloud
             for
             all
             mankinde
             ,
          
           which
           some
           receiued
           ,
           and
           
           others
           refused
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           29.
           
           &c.
           for
           thogh
           it
           was
           sufficient
           to
           saue
           all
           ,
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           efficient
           to
           all
           ,
           Luke
           19.
           14.
           27.
           
           Iohn
           1.
           12.
           and
           therefore
           meet
           it
           is
           that
           hee
           shall
           glorifie
           the
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           punish
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Church
           was
           to
           be
           
             glorified
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             iustified
             ,
          
           and
           that
           is
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             Iohn
          
           1.
           29.
           36.
           and
           1.
           
           Iohn
           1.
           7.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           not
           be
           afraid
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           is
           their
           Father
           and
           Sauiour
           
             shall
             be
             their
             Iudge
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Meete
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           right
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           iudge
           such
           as
           iudged
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Elect
           ,
           formerly
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           we
           are
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           albeit
           the
           whole
           iudgement
           is
           committed
           to
           Christ
           ;
           the
           father
           and
           the
           holy
           ghost
           are
           not
           excluded
           simply
           and
           altogether
           ,
           
           for
           this
           were
           a
           diuiding
           of
           the
           vnity
           of
           the
           deity
           :
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           Christ
           shall
           iudge
           
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           respects
           according
           to
           the
           will
           and
           decree
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           shall
           also
           sit
           in
           the
           throne
           ,
           and
           giue
           together
           full
           assent
           &
           consent
           ,
           authority
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           approbation
           therevnto
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           deliuering
           of
           the
           Law
           at
           
             Sinai
             ,
             Exo.
          
           20.
           1.
           
           Christ
           spake
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           the
           messenger
           and
           foundation
           of
           the
           couenant
           ,
           and
           reconciler
           of
           mankinde
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           but
           the
           father
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           were
           there
           present
           ,
           and
           agreeing
           therevnto
           :
           so
           heere
           this
           iudgement
           shall
           proceed
           from
           the
           plenary
           approbation
           of
           the
           whole
           Trinity
           ,
           though
           the
           Sonne
           onely
           sway
           the
           whole
           action
           and
           be
           himselfe
           the
           Administrator
           and
           Pronouncer
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           which
           done
           
             hee
             shall
             deliuer
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           that
           so
           
             God
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           24.
           28.
           
           But
           as
           the
           sitting
           and
           Throne
           
           shall
           bee
           very
           comfortable
           to
           all
           Gods
           Elect
           ,
           Men
           and
           Angels
           :
           for
           now
           the
           Church
           Militant
           and
           Triumphant
           shall
           bee
           perfected
           ,
           and
           glorified
           ,
           and
           freed
           from
           all
           feares
           ,
           labours
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           preeminences
           ,
           and
           henceforth
           enioy
           euerlasting
           
           felicity
           ;
           so
           will
           it
           bee
           most
           fearefull
           and
           terrible
           to
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           vvho
           hence
           must
           all
           with
           heauy
           hearts
           depart
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           without
           remedy
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           tormented
           eternally
           in
           hell
           fire
           .
           Then
           that
           this
           Throne
           shall
           
           bee
           terrible
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           throne
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           
             of
             him
             that
             sitteth
             thereupon
          
           ,
           appeareth
           out
           of
           Daniel
           7.
           9.
           10.
           who
           thus
           figureth
           it
           out
           ;
           
             I
             beheld
          
           
           
             till
             the
             Thrones
             were
             set
             vp
             ,
          
           (
           which
           were
           as
           inferior
           seates
           for
           the
           Lords
           assistants
           )
           
             And
             the
             ancient
             of
             dayes
             did
             sitte
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           so
           called
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           eternity
           ,
           Iob
           36.
           26.
           
             and
             of
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             Iob.
          
           12.
           12.
           
           )
           
             whose
             garment
             was
             white
             as
             snow
             )
          
           noting
           his
           authority
           ,
           Gen.
           41.
           42.
           
           
             (
             and
             the
             haire
             of
             his
             head
             like
             pure
             wooll
             )
          
           signifying
           his
           innocence
           and
           integrity
           in
           Iudgement
           .
           Then
           
             (
             his
             throne
             was
             like
             the
             fiery
             flame
             )
          
           to
           signifie
           that
           God
           is
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           to
           consume
           his
           enemies
           round
           about
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           dwelleth
           in
           
           a
           light
           that
           cannot
           be
           attained
           vnto
           ,
           and
           
           as
           the
           fire
           is
           bright
           and
           giueth
           light
           :
           so
           all
           things
           are
           knowne
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           
           his
           iudgment
           shall
           be
           manifest
           to
           all
           the
           
           world
           :
           then
           his
           throne
           is
           compared
           to
           fire
           ,
           for
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           iudge
           with
           the
           
           zeale
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           as
           hote
           as
           fire
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           fire
           purifieth
           gold
           ,
           and
           consumeth
           stubble
           ,
           so
           God
           shall
           come
           as
           fire
           to
           punish
           the
           euill
           ,
           and
           purge
           the
           good
           :
           
             (
             and
             his
             wheeles
             as
             burning
             fire
             )
          
           shadowing
           his
           
           incredible
           swiftnesse
           to
           iudgement
           ;
           and
           
           they
           are
           fierie
           ,
           because
           his
           comming
           cannot
           be
           hindered
           :
           
             (
             a
             fiery
             streame
             issued
             ,
             and
             came
             forth
             from
             before
             him
             )
             :
          
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           floud
           ,
           signifying
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           wicked
           :
           secondly
           ,
           by
           the
           fire
           ,
           the
           sharpenes
           thereof
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           the
           issuing
           or
           
             swift
             motion
          
           ,
           
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           
           course
           of
           a
           streame
           ,
           cannot
           be
           stayed
           :
           so
           that
           heere
           wee
           haue
           three
           properties
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           :
           1.
           it
           is
           most
           constant
           ,
           as
           the
           floud
           alwaies
           runneth
           :
           2.
           it
           
             lightneth
             all
             places
          
           ,
           as
           the
           fire
           :
           and
           3.
           goeth
           through
           euery
           where
           ,
           as
           a
           floud
           issuing
           
           forth
           ,
           and
           running
           along
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           if
           
           the
           shadow
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           his
           throne
           bee
           thus
           fearefully
           set
           forth
           in
           a
           figure
           ,
           (
           whereof
           euery
           childe
           is
           capable
           )
           how
           terrible
           will
           the
           body
           and
           sight
           it selfe
           
           appeare
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           see
           nothing
           on
           euery
           side
           but
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           ghastfull
           manner
           ,
           as
           no
           witte
           ,
           nor
           minde
           of
           man
           can
           conceiue
           ,
           and
           if
           before
           the
           sentence
           be
           
             (
             by
             the
             Auncient
             of
             dayes
             sitting
             vpon
             the
             fiery
             throne
             of
             iudgement
             )
          
           denounced
           ,
           the
           terrors
           and
           frights
           bee
           thus
           vnspeakeablie
           fearefull
           to
           all
           reprobates
           ,
           that
           they
           (
           as
           in
           greatest
           thundring
           &
           lightning
           )
           cannot
           abide
           to
           behold
           it
           ,
           but
           are
           ready
           to
           sinke
           ,
           euen
           to
           hell
           it selfe
           ,
           what
           shall
           they
           miserable
           wrethes
           doe
           ,
           when
           the
           sentence
           is
           giuen
           ,
           and
           fully
           executed
           vpon
           them
           ?
           if
           the
           eve
           and
           vigill
           of
           the
           second
           death
           be
           thus
           dreadfull
           and
           comfortles
           ,
           how
           gastly
           and
           wofull
           shall
           the
           feast
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           this
           holy
           solemnization
           be
           ?
           if
           the
           suburbs
           bee
           so
           fiery
           ,
           what
           burning
           shall
           there
           bee
           in
           that
           hellish
           city
           ?
           and
           if
           the
           Diuels
           themselues
           being
           spirits
           cannot
           abide
           this
           burning
           ,
           how
           much
           lesse
           shall
           corporall
           men
           doe
           it
           ?
           all
           feares
           be
           nothing
           to
           this
           terror
           ,
           al
           torments
           be
           but
           sports
           to
           this
           death
           ,
           what
           then
           shall
           wee
           doe
           to
           preuent
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           as
           is
           aboue-said
           ,
           and
           euen
           as
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             
             chap.
          
           33.
           14.
           15.
           aduiseth
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             who
             among
             vs
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             euerlasting
             burnings
             ?
             Hee
             that
             walketh
             in
             iustice
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             righteous
             things
             ,
             refusing
             gaine
             of
             oppression
             ,
             shaking
             his
             hands
             from
             taking
             of
             gifts
             ,
             stopping
             his
             eares
             from
             hearing
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             shutting
             his
             eyes
             from
             seeing
             euill
             :
             Hee
             shall
             dwell
             on
             high
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           so
           much
           of
           the
           throne
           of
           God
           :
           And
           so
           farre
           of
           the
           ninth
           Motiue
           .
        
         
           The
           tenth
           Motiue
           to
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           Christs
           proceeding
           in
           iudgement
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           
             before
             him
             shall
             bee
             gathered
             all
             Nations
             ,
             (
             Hee
             being
             set
             vpon
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             )
             and
             he
             shall
             separate
             them
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             a
             Shepheard
             separateth
             the
             sheepe
             from
             the
             goates
             ;
             and
             hee
             shall
             set
             the
             sheep
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             goates
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             Math.
          
           25.
           31.
           32.
           33.
           
           Where
           first
           note
           ,
           heere
           is
           no
           producing
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           nor
           impanelling
           of
           Iuries
           ,
           because
           the
           Iudge
           himselfe
           knoweth
           the
           very
           secrets
           of
           all
           hearts
           ,
           and
           is
           perfectly
           priuy
           to
           euery
           mans
           waies
           ,
           according
           to
           Reuel
           .
           2.
           23.
           
           
             All
             the
             Churches
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             hee
             which
             search
             the
             reynes
             and
             hearts
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             vnto
             euery
             one
             of
             
             you
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             workes
             .
          
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
           euery
           mans
           guilty
           conscience
           shall
           be
           (
           as
           a
           thousand
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           booke
           of
           inditements
           and
           euidences
           against
           him
           )
           
             assenting
             and
             consenting
             to
             this
             proceeding
             of
             his
             Iudge
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.
           15.
           16.
           and
           
           1.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           5.
           
           Math.
           16.
           19.
           
           Reuel
           .
           20.
           12.
           and
           so
           remaine
           vpon
           the
           file
           that
           day
           :
           this
           separation
           of
           the
           wheate
           from
           the
           tares
           ,
           of
           the
           sheepe
           from
           the
           goates
           ,
           and
           lambes
           from
           the
           wantonkyddes
           ,
           is
           the
           entrance
           &
           beginning
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           ,
           which
           how
           gastfull
           and
           distastefull
           it
           will
           be
           to
           the
           diuels
           themselues
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           all
           Reprobates
           ,
           no
           heart
           can
           conceiue
           ,
           nor
           tongue
           relate
           .
           In
           this
           life
           the
           goatish
           worldlings
           lord
           it
           ,
           and
           scorned
           to
           be
           set
           on
           the
           worser
           hand
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           are
           faine
           to
           stand
           below
           and
           giue
           place
           to
           their
           betters
           ,
           for
           the
           Iudge
           of
           all
           the
           world
           can
           easily
           discerne
           
             betweene
             the
             precious
             and
             the
             vile
             ,
          
           and
           place
           eyther
           of
           them
           in
           their
           proper
           rankes
           :
           and
           now
           
           the
           wretches
           full
           of
           sorrow
           see
           how
           the
           day
           is
           like
           to
           goe
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           Iudge
           himselfe
           many
           yeeres
           before
           told
           
           them
           vpon
           which
           hand
           the
           Reprobate
           should
           be
           placed
           ,
           though
           they
           regarded
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           applied
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           iudging
           others
           for
           left-handed
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           themselues
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           conscience
           gnaweth
           ,
           and
           crieth
           guilty
           :
           formerly
           they
           were
           full
           of
           presumed
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           neuer
           doubting
           to
           say
           they
           doe
           it
           to
           be
           thus
           placed
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           wretches
           which
           they
           scorned
           to
           place
           vvith
           their
           dogges
           ,
           appeare
           cheerefully
           with
           great
           boldnesse
           on
           the
           better
           hand
           ,
           before
           the
           faces
           of
           such
           as
           tormented
           
           them
           ,
           and
           tooke
           away
           their
           labours
           ;
           this
           killeth
           the
           proud
           and
           haughty
           heart
           ,
           and
           casteth
           them
           downe
           to
           hell
           gates
           ;
           now
           could
           they
           wish
           they
           had
           neuer
           beene
           borne
           ,
           or
           being
           borne
           ,
           had
           ledde
           Lazarus
           life
           :
           now
           with
           the
           Leaper
           they
           put
           their
           hands
           vpon
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             I
             am
             vncleane
             ,
             I
             am
             vncleane
             ,
             Leuit.
          
           13.
           45.
           
           Now
           they
           see
           all
           the
           gates
           and
           well-springs
           of
           mercy
           locked
           ,
           and
           quite
           dried
           vp
           ;
           now
           the
           worme
           of
           Conscience
           (
           as
           a
           greedy
           Wolfe
           ,
           Viper
           ,
           or
           Vulture
           )
           beginneth
           a-fresh
           to
           gnaw
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           will
           neuer
           die
           ;
           and
           thus
           before
           
           the
           Iudge
           speakes
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           iudge
           themselues
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           required
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           see
           ,
           and
           for
           greefe
           eate
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           weepe
           in
           their
           soules
           ,
           that
           for
           so
           momentany
           shadowes
           of
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           mad
           as
           to
           renounce
           God
           ,
           forfeit
           heauen
           ,
           sell
           themselues
           to
           hell
           torments
           ,
           and
           dispossesse
           themselues
           of
           eternall
           blisse
           ,
           which
           might
           easily
           be
           attained
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           time
           accepted
           they
           had
           accepted
           thereof
           :
           Oh
           that
           they
           might
           but
           once
           againe
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           return
           to
           the
           world
           againe
           !
           oh
           ,
           how
           would
           they
           (
           knowing
           what
           they
           know
           )
           repent
           ,
           fast
           ,
           pray
           ,
           yea
           doe
           all
           good
           workes
           ,
           specially
           to
           Christs
           brethren
           ,
           how
           deepely
           would
           they
           lament
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           reforme
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           obay
           the
           watch
           men
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           who
           euer
           formerly
           they
           hated
           ,
           and
           whose
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           of
           set
           purpose
           they
           vexed
           &
           grieued
           with
           their
           drunken
           abhominations
           :
           since
           the
           time
           their
           soules
           were
           separated
           from
           their
           bodies
           ,
           their
           case
           was
           euer
           lamontable
           ,
           yet
           desired
           to
           see
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           
           hope
           of
           some
           comfort
           ,
           when
           they
           receiued
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Lord
           came
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           but
           now
           euery
           way
           the
           case
           is
           worse
           ,
           soule
           and
           body
           must
           together
           trudge
           to
           hell
           fire
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           able
           to
           abide
           that
           burning
           :
           they
           desired
           poore
           wretches
           ,
           to
           appear
           soule
           &
           body
           this
           day
           before
           their
           iust
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           once
           more
           to
           hearing
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           their
           causes
           more
           throughly
           heard
           and
           scanned
           ;
           but
           (
           alas
           )
           how
           are
           they
           repelled
           ,
           
             as
             vnknowne
             ,
             and
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             Math.
          
           7.
           22.
           23.
           
           Now
           could
           they
           wish
           that
           soule
           and
           body
           had
           neuer
           come
           together
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           body
           had
           still
           rotted
           in
           the
           graue
           .
           Alas
           !
           now
           what
           shall
           they
           doe
           ?
           there
           is
           no
           place
           to
           hide
           them
           ,
           nor
           flee
           vnto
           for
           releefe
           ,
           seeing
           they
           haue
           so
           hainously
           prouoked
           the
           Lords
           wrath
           ,
           while
           time
           and
           tide
           serued
           ,
           they
           regarded
           it
           not
           ,
           now
           Gods
           turne
           commeth
           with
           his
           sword
           of
           Iustice
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           day
           is
           turned
           vnto
           night
           ,
           woe
           bee
           vnto
           them
           that
           euer
           they
           sinned
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           we
           are
           to
           make
           now
           in
           good
           
           time
           ,
           of
           this
           dolefull
           appearance
           ,
           serues
           
           both
           for
           terror
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           to
           repent
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           wholesome
           admonition
           to
           the
           godly
           to
           beware
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           or
           apostacie
           ,
           or
           backe-sliding
           from
           the
           Lord
           ;
           we
           see
           heere
           the
           lamentable
           perple●ity
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           reward
           of
           sinfulnesse
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           whole
           state
           is
           in
           one
           moment
           ouerturned
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           as
           tooke
           themselues
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           saluation
           cocke-sure
           ,
           doe
           fall
           to
           desperate
           ruine
           ,
           albeit
           in
           their
           life-time
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           such
           abundance
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           so
           powerfull
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           perish
           possibly
           ,
           and
           if
           faith
           failed
           ,
           yet
           entreaty
           and
           crying
           for
           mercy
           would
           effectit
           ,
           but
           now
           (
           foolish
           had-I-wist
           )
           commeth
           in
           too
           late
           :
           as
           had
           I
           wist
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           made
           my
           belly
           my
           God
           ,
           my
           lands
           my
           heauen
           ,
           my
           〈…〉
           mon
           my
           master
           ,
           my
           goatish
           lecherie
           my
           solace
           ,
           this
           world
           my
           portion
           ,
           nor
           gloried
           in
           that
           whereof
           I
           am
           now
           confounded
           ,
           and
           euer
           shall
           be
           ashamed
           .
           Now
           they
           repent
           ,
           and
           euer
           shall
           repent
           ,
           that
           they
           no
           sooner
           repented
           ,
           but
           this
           repentance
           is
           but
           the
           feeding
           of
           the
           worm
           of
           conscience
           :
           now
           they
           (
           though
           
           too
           late
           )
           finde
           who
           is
           the
           greatest
           lyar
           ,
           Michaiah
           the
           true
           ,
           or
           Zedechiah
           the
           false
           Prophet
           :
           the
           faithfull
           Preachers
           ,
           or
           deceitfull
           hypocrites
           :
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           perswasions
           of
           the
           world
           :
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           or
           deceifulness
           of
           sinne
           :
           the
           warnings
           of
           the
           zealous
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           the
           damnable
           wiles
           of
           Sathan
           .
           But
           now
           what
           remedy
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           late
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           time
           vvhen
           
           they
           might
           escape
           hell
           ,
           but
           now
           shall
           be
           no
           time
           for
           euermore
           .
           Yet
           to
           vs
           that
           as
           yet
           liue
           there
           is
           remedy
           enough
           ,
           if
           vve
           will
           accept
           of
           the
           acceptable
           time
           ,
           these
           frights
           and
           feares
           shall
           not
           touch
           vs.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           first
           ,
           we
           will
           euery
           man
           betimes
           watch
           and
           wake
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           seriously
           with
           mature
           ,
           sad
           deliberation
           ,
           consider
           in
           what
           a
           dolefull
           case
           mans
           sinfull
           soule
           shall
           that
           day
           stand
           ,
           and
           what
           paines
           ,
           endlesse
           ,
           pittilesse
           ,
           and
           remedilesse
           ,
           are
           ordained
           for
           all
           prouokers
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           let
           vs
           preuent
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           embrace
           his
           mercies
           ,
           be
           thankefull
           for
           this
           timely
           warnings
           ,
           and
           not
           delay
           amendment
           of
           life
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           how
           hartily
           thou
           wouldest
           wish
           then
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           world
           thou
           hadst
           reformed
           and
           framed
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           thy
           life
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           reuealed
           will
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           and
           doe
           so
           now
           speedily
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           
             heape
             to
             thy selfe
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
          
           but
           yeeld
           
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             the
             honour
             due
             vnto
             his
             name
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.
           4.
           and
           2.
           
           Cor.
           7.
           1.
           else
           thou
           shalt
           wish
           in
           vaine
           ,
           that
           thou
           hadst
           abated
           thy
           haughty
           stomacke
           ,
           and
           humbled
           thy selfe
           vnder
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           obeyed
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           &
           watched
           for
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           all
           too
           late
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Looke
           what
           paine
           and
           penance
           thou
           wouldst
           then
           gladly
           vndergoe
           ,
           to
           obtaine
           saluation
           ,
           if
           in
           that
           dreadfull
           day
           it
           should
           bee
           granted
           thee
           ,
           and
           doe
           it
           now
           voluntarily
           ,
           assay
           ,
           labour
           ,
           and
           liue
           so
           now
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           thou
           wouldest
           wish
           ,
           then
           thou
           hadst
           liued
           in
           ,
           that
           thou
           need
           not
           heereafter
           take
           vp
           the
           fooles
           prouerbe
           ,
           I
           neuer
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           else
           be
           sure
           the
           Iudge
           will
           ouer-turne
           all
           thy
           stuffe
           ,
           more
           throughly
           then
           Laban
           did
           Iacobs
           ,
           &
           search
           all
           the
           corners
           of
           Ierusalem
           as
           with
           a
           cādle
           ,
           &
           thou
           shalt
           be
           vnable
           
           to
           hide
           the
           least
           thought
           from
           him
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           originall
           as
           actual
           impieties
           ,
           &
           abhominations
           of
           thy
           sinful
           life
           .
        
         
           4
           Cōsider
           ,
           that
           as
           his
           promises
           be
           most
           free
           to
           all
           that
           in
           due
           time
           will
           accept
           therof
           :
           so
           in
           that
           daywil
           he
           in
           iustice
           most
           seuerely
           punish
           the
           contemners
           therof
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Marke
           here
           with
           me
           the
           superexcellent
           purity
           ,
           and
           diuine
           sincerity
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           vpright
           integrity
           it
           requireth
           in
           euery
           man
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           exquisite
           precisenesse
           it
           exacteth
           the
           same
           purity
           in
           daily
           practise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           see
           that
           against
           the
           day
           of
           death
           and
           of
           iudgement
           
             thy
             croppe
             be
             answerable
             to
             thy
             seede
             sowne
             ,
             Galat.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
             Ier.
          
           12.
           13.
           and
           therefore
           setting
           now
           and
           for
           euer
           aside
           all
           prophanenesse
           and
           vnion
           ,
           or
           communion
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           all
           wickednesse
           ;
           addresse
           thy selfe
           ,
           (
           if
           thou
           wilt
           then
           escape
           this
           punishment
           )
           to
           lead
           a
           pure
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           &
           vpright
           life
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           contents
           of
           the
           fifteenth
           Psalme
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           purity
           and
           sole
           sincerity
           of
           the
           religion
           thou
           professest
           ;
           for
           thou
           now
           seest
           that
           the
           vngodly
           shall
           not
           stand
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           nor
           
           the
           sinners
           in
           the
           assembly
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           Psal.
           1.
           5.
           therefore
           approue
           now
           thy selfe
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           striue
           for
           this
           heauenly
           prize
           ,
           and
           looke
           not
           backe
           to
           Sodom
           with
           Lots
           wife
           ,
           when
           thou
           mayest
           escape
           hell
           fire
           :
           the
           difference
           betweene
           a
           wise
           man
           and
           a
           foole
           is
           ;
           a
           wise
           man
           wil
           foresee
           a
           mischiefe
           ere
           it
           come
           ,
           and
           auoid
           it
           :
           but
           a
           foole
           will
           doe
           neyther
           .
        
         
           Heere
           first
           wee
           may
           see
           
             what
             shall
             bee
          
           
           
             done
             vnto
             the
             men
             whom
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             will
             honour
             ,
          
           they
           shall
           be
           preferred
           farre
           aboue
           the
           honour
           King
           Assuerus
           bestowed
           vpon
           
             Mordecai
             ,
             Ester
          
           6.
           9.
           and
           8.
           15.
           and
           9.
           4.
           for
           as
           in
           great
           Assises
           Noble
           men
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           worth
           ,
           are
           for
           honour
           sake
           made
           to
           sit
           on
           the
           bench
           with
           the
           chiefe
           Iudge
           :
           so
           the
           Elect
           (
           as
           standing
           below
           in
           a
           place
           too
           low
           for
           them
           )
           are
           now
           called
           to
           sit
           vpon
           the
           seat
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           with
           the
           chiefe
           Iudge
           ,
           to
           iudge
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           Luke
           22.
           30.
           which
           passeth
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           world
           by
           infinite
           degrees
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             such
             honour
             haue
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           after
           thence
           goe
           to
           greater
           ,
           euen
           to
           life
           eternall
           ,
           the
           excellency
           
           whereof
           ,
           the
           wit
           of
           man
           in
           this
           life
           is
           vncapable
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           I
           haue
           no
           tongue
           to
           describe
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           haue
           ye
           eares
           to
           heare
           it
           ,
           onely
           let
           vs
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           and
           neuer
           cease
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           vntill
           wee
           come
           and
           enioy
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           as
           of
           purpose
           )
           be
           sparing
           in
           describing
           these
           celestiall
           ioyes
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           be
           copious
           in
           relating
           them
           ,
           but
           contain
           my selfe
           within
           my
           measure
           and
           labour
           ,
           to
           bee
           wise
           with
           sobriety
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           grant
           me
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           vse
           we
           are
           to
           make
           heereof
           ,
           
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           ioyes
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           prepared
           for
           them
           ,
           is
           vnspeakeable
           ,
           glorious
           ,
           and
           blissefull
           .
           It
           stands
           all
           men
           and
           women
           vpon
           to
           long
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           meanes
           whatsoeuer
           it
           cost
           them
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           to
           fixe
           their
           hearts
           vpon
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           world
           so
           decoitfull
           and
           transitory
           :
           and
           if
           Cleombrotus
           
           an
           Heathen
           man
           ,
           reading
           but
           a
           booke
           of
           Plato
           ,
           concerning
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           felicity
           thereof
           ,
           
             was
             so
             rauished
             with
             the
             desire
             of
             that
             
             estate
             ,
             that
             to
             enioy
             it
             speedily
             ,
             hee
             cast
             himselfe
             headlong
             into
             the
             Sea
             :
          
           and
           yet
           Plato
           beeing
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           writ
           of
           that
           subiect
           but
           plain
           ,
           naturally
           ,
           blindly
           ,
           &
           vncertainly
           ,
           but
           we
           haue
           a
           sure
           Word
           ,
           &
           are
           taught
           heereof
           in
           Christs
           owne
           Schoole
           ,
           not
           blindely
           ,
           but
           plainely
           ,
           diuinely
           ,
           and
           most
           truly
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           by
           Plato
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Iudge
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           deceiue
           ,
           nor
           be
           deceiued
           :
           and
           yet
           are
           (
           for
           all
           that
           )
           still
           lumpish
           at
           the
           report
           hereof
           ,
           
           and
           as
           it
           were
           dead
           ,
           our
           hearts
           (
           as
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           )
           testifying
           vnto
           vs
           that
           we
           haue
           no
           part
           in
           that
           heauenly
           Country
           ,
           specially
           because
           wee
           be
           so
           desirous
           and
           eagre
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           if
           soule
           and
           body
           liued
           and
           died
           together
           without
           hope
           of
           resurrection
           ,
           or
           eternall
           life
           ;
           else
           surely
           we
           would
           ,
           as
           that
           Marchant
           and
           Ieweller
           
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             sell
             all
             to
             procure
             it
             ,
             &
             not
             as
             Esau
          
           resigne
           our
           birth-right
           ,
           and
           all
           title
           to
           Heauen
           ,
           for
           
             a
             messe
             of
             redde
             broath
          
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           trifling
           pleasure
           or
           profit
           ,
           lose
           an
           inestimable
           good
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           the
           best
           things
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           vanity
           and
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           God
           forbid
           that
           we
           for
           such
           should
           lose
           
           an
           vnvaluable
           prize
           :
           a
           wise
           Pilgrime
           will
           forbeare
           all
           delights
           ,
           that
           hinder
           his
           returne
           home
           ,
           and
           reserue
           all
           pleasure
           ,
           vntill
           he
           come
           to
           his
           owne
           country
           ;
           and
           so
           should
           wee
           poore
           pilgrimes
           in
           this
           strange
           country
           ,
           cast
           vp
           our
           eyes
           to
           heauen
           our
           country
           ,
           and
           iourneyes
           wished
           end
           ,
           and
           be
           much
           greeued
           when
           by
           the
           least
           meanes
           wee
           are
           out
           of
           our
           way
           thither
           ;
           and
           be
           sure
           euer
           to
           vse
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           as
           a
           Pilgrime
           doth
           his
           staffe
           ,
           who
           makes
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           while
           it
           furthers
           him
           in
           his
           way
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           trouble
           him
           ,
           he
           flings
           it
           away
           :
           and
           questionlesse
           ,
           whosoeuer
           desireth
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           perswades
           himselfe
           of
           saluation
           ,
           will
           little
           regard
           the
           ioyes
           of
           this
           sinfull
           ,
           troublesome
           world
           ,
           but
           still
           will
           call
           ,
           Come
           
           
             Lord
             Iesu.
          
           
        
         
           The
           third
           Vse
           should
           serue
           for
           a
           warning
           
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           cannot
           abide
           in
           his
           heart
           any
           of
           Gods
           Elect
           ,
           if
           hee
           beare
           the
           name
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           a
           strict
           reproouer
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           euer
           rideth
           and
           derideth
           them
           ,
           slanders
           ,
           reuiles
           ,
           and
           abuseth
           them
           with
           all
           indignities
           ,
           and
           ioyeth
           
           in
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           in
           spoyling
           ,
           beggering
           ,
           and
           persecuting
           them
           ,
           but
           one
           day
           they
           shall
           heare
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           &
           their
           Iudge
           ,
           name
           them
           the
           
             blessed
             of
             his
             Father
          
           ,
           &
           call
           them
           cheerefully
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           iudge
           them
           ,
           
             Math.
             19.
             28.
             
             Luke
          
           22.
           30.
           and
           1.
           
           Cor
           9.
           1.
           2.
           and
           doe
           they
           not
           now
           
           make
           a
           faire
           hand
           ,
           to
           mis-●all
           such
           as
           Christ
           calleth
           blessed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           intire
           and
           dearely
           beloued
           to
           him
           &
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           precious
           and
           glorious
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           what
           welcome
           and
           entertainment
           doe
           they
           hope
           for
           this
           day
           ?
           when
           they
           stand
           before
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           reuiled
           ,
           robbed
           and
           persecuted
           :
           what
           fauour
           canst
           thou
           O
           bloudy
           persecutor
           and
           robber
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Ministers
           !
           expect
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           or
           with
           what
           face
           canst
           thou
           desire
           them
           speake
           a
           good
           word
           for
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           be
           receiued
           to
           heauenly
           Tabernacles
           ,
           but
           rather
           looke
           that
           they
           will
           aggrauate
           thy
           sinnes
           to
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           to
           reward
           thee
           as
           thou
           didst
           serue
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           execute
           iudgement
           mercilesse
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           shewedst
           them
           no
           mercy
           ,
           loue
           ,
           nor
           kindenesse
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           a
           dogge
           .
           Be
           wise
           then
           in
           time
           and
           make
           
           them
           thy
           friends
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           Abraham
           for
           Abim●lech
           and
           Iob
           for
           his
           three
           friends
           )
           
           they
           may
           now
           pray
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           then
           giue
           testimony
           of
           thy
           reformed
           &
           godly
           life
           ,
           else
           thou
           art
           like
           to
           finde
           as
           little
           fauour
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           
             rich
             glutton
          
           found
           of
           
             Lazarus
             ,
             Luke
          
           16.
           25.
           26.
           but
           aboue
           all
           ,
           humble
           thy
           soule
           in
           true
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           and
           make
           now
           whilest
           thou
           heere
           liuest
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           Iudge
           himselfe
           thy
           friend
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           fully
           secure
           thee
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           chiefe
           Iudge
           take
           thy
           part
           ,
           all
           the
           bench
           will
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           King
           fauours
           ,
           all
           the
           Court
           will
           doe
           so
           likewise
           :
           And
           so
           farre
           of
           the
           tenth
           Motiue
           .
        
         
           The
           eleuenth
           Motiue
           to
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           
           is
           to
           consider
           the
           manner
           of
           Christs
           proceeding
           in
           iudgement
           vpon
           the
           Elect
           and
           Reprobate
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           by
           a
           true
           and
           iust
           triall
           of
           euery
           mans
           particular
           life
           heere
           ledde
           ,
           be
           it
           good
           or
           euill
           :
           none
           shall
           complaine
           of
           partiality
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           due
           triall
           ,
           not
           indifferent
           ●earing
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             doe
             right
             ?
             Gen.
             18.
             25.
             
             Psal.
          
           96.
           13.
           yes
           ,
           Christs
           proceedings
           that
           day
           with
           
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           bee
           most
           righteous
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           and
           vpright
           ;
           for
           as
           at
           the
           barre
           of
           an
           earthly
           Iudge
           ,
           the
           prisoners
           are
           from
           the
           goale
           ,
           brought
           forth
           and
           presented
           before
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           bookes
           are
           opened
           ,
           their
           causes
           examined
           ,
           and
           they
           according
           to
           the
           produced
           euidences
           ,
           acquitted
           or
           condemned
           :
           so
           in
           that
           great
           day
           ,
           shall
           euery
           man
           without
           exception
           ,
           be
           brought
           before
           Gods
           tribunall
           to
           be
           tried
           ,
           
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
             Math.
          
           25.
           35.
           42.
           because
           their
           outward
           works
           are
           plaine
           euidences
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           inward
           graces
           or
           vices
           .
           Now
           the
           manner
           of
           
           this
           manifestation
           is
           two-fold
           :
           first
           ,
           their
           workes
           must
           be
           made
           known
           what
           they
           be
           :
           secondly
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           prooued
           to
           be
           good
           or
           euill
           .
           The
           reuealing
           of
           the
           workes
           is
           said
           in
           
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             
             Reuel
          
           .
           20.
           12.
           to
           bee
           
             by
             opening
             of
             the
             books
          
           (
           not
           that
           
           God
           hath
           or
           needeth
           bookes
           to
           register
           all
           mens
           workes
           ;
           for
           this
           would
           imply
           ,
           that
           his
           memory
           were
           defectiue
           ,
           brittle
           ,
           and
           failing
           ,
           as
           mans
           ;
           and
           so
           were
           hee
           not
           a
           most
           wife
           ,
           perfect
           ,
           omniscient
           ,
           and
           an
           all
           knowing
           God
           ,
           in
           and
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           so
           said
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           our
           capacity
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           cannot
           conceiue
           Gods
           mysteries
           ,
           but
           by
           earthly
           similitud●
           ,
           and
           comparisons
           ,
           as
           Isa.
           28.
           9.
           for
           we
           are
           very
           children
           in
           heauenly
           things
           :
           tell
           a
           childe
           of
           the
           latter
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           the
           circumstances
           therof
           ,
           and
           he
           vnderstandeth
           nothing
           therof
           at
           all
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           if
           you
           tould
           him
           parables
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           but
           because
           hee
           is
           a
           childe
           ,
           and
           this
           booke
           is
           to
           him
           as
           clasped
           (
           or
           sealed
           )
           as
           that
           in
           Reuel
           .
           5.
           2.
           3.
           so
           
             the
             naturall
             man
             perceiueth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishnesse
             vnto
             him
             ,
             neyther
             can
             hee
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           2.
           14.
           
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercie
           humbleth
           himselfe
           ,
           lispeth
           and
           speaketh
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ;
           for
           as
           Iudges
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           bench
           ,
           and
           the
           prisoners
           are
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           bookes
           of
           their
           information
           ,
           euidences
           ,
           and
           inditements
           ,
           &c.
           are
           opened
           and
           read
           before
           them
           ,
           whereupon
           a
           Iury
           is
           impanelled
           ,
           to
           determine
           whether
           the
           parties
           be
           guilty
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           then
           accordingly
           the
           Iudge
           giueth
           sentence
           :
           
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           heere
           ,
           that
           albeit
           
             all
             things
             are
             open
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             hee
             euer
             knoweth
             all
             mens
             workes
             ,
          
           (
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           written
           and
           read
           them
           out
           of
           a
           booke
           ,
           
             Psal.
             139.
             16.
             
             Ier.
          
           23.
           23.
           
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           then
           
             the
             bookes
             shall
             bee
             opened
          
           .
           These
           
           books
           be
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           all
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Law
           was
           deliuered
           at
           
             Sinai
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             rule
             for
             euery
             mans
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospell
             a
             rule
             for
             faith
             ,
          
           so
           now
           must
           all
           bee
           iudged
           according
           to
           that
           booke
           .
           So
           our
           Sauiour
           affirmeth
           in
           Iohn
           12.
           48.
           and
           17.
           20.
           
           
             The
             word
             that
             I
             haue
             spoken
             shall
             iudge
             him
             in
             the
             last
             day
             :
          
           and
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             
             At
             the
             day
             when
             God
             shall
             iudge
             the
             secrets
             of
             men
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Gospell
             .
          
           The
           second
           booke
           is
           the
           
             booke
             of
             euery
             mans
             Conscience
          
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           12.
           14.
           15.
           
           
           
             They
             shall
             shew
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             Consciences
             also
             bearing
             them
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             their
             thoughts
             accusing
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             excusing
             :
          
           for
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           secrets
           and
           omnipotent
           power
           ,
           shall
           in
           that
           day
           so
           awake
           and
           touch
           euery
           mans
           conscience
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           (
           which
           now
           is
           rocked
           
           in
           the
           cradle
           of
           security
           ,
           and
           sleepeth
           as
           a
           snorting
           dogge
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           clasped
           booke
           is
           shut
           vp
           ,
           that
           it
           dare
           not
           peepe
           nor
           mutter
           )
           that
           they
           all
           shal
           be
           brought
           as
           fresh
           and
           perfect
           into
           their
           remembrance
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           the
           very
           day
           they
           were
           done
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           circumstances
           thereof
           ,
           that
           possibly
           they
           cannot
           bee
           denied
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           5.
           
           So
           that
           being
           left
           excuseless
           ,
           needs
           they
           must
           confesse
           them
           ,
           as
           men
           at
           the
           gallowes
           ,
           and
           holding
           vp
           their
           hands
           ,
           cry
           guilty
           ,
           as
           
             Gen.
             ●
             .
             13.
             
             Iob
             20.
             20.
             
             Math.
             27.
             4.
             
             Iohn
             8.
             7.
             9.
             for
             their
             Consciences
             shal
             be
             as
             a
             thousand
             witnesses
             ,
          
           enforcing
           them
           to
           accuse
           ,
           iudge
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           condemne
           themselues
           ,
           before
           the
           Iudge
           doe
           iudge
           or
           condemn
           them
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           the
           cause
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           bee
           able
           (
           as
           wicked
           as
           they
           be
           )
           to
           finde
           any
           fault
           with
           the
           Iudges
           proceeding
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           (
           confounded
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           sinnes
           )
           will
           abhorre
           themselues
           ,
           and
           confesse
           they
           deserued
           all
           punishments
           as
           God
           will
           put
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           more
           too
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Lord
           shall
           bee
           iustified
           by
           the
           Reprobates
           themselues
           .
           The
           third
           booke
           is
           ,
           
           the
           
             book
             of
             life
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           mans
           Election
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           20.
           12.
           15.
           mentioned
           also
           in
           
             Psal.
             69.
             92.
             
             Dan.
             12.
             1.
             
             Philip.
             4.
             3.
             
             Reu.
          
           3.
           5.
           and
           13.
           8.
           and
           17.
           8.
           and
           21.
           27.
           and
           22.
           19.
           
           
             Ex.
             32.
             32.
             34.
             
             Isa.
          
           34.
           16.
           
           Now
           according
           to
           
           these
           three
           bookes
           the
           world
           shall
           bee
           iudged
           ,
           whereto
           may
           bee
           added
           the
           
             fourth
             booke
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             booke
             of
             Gods
          
           
           workes
           ,
           which
           for
           2000.
           yeares
           instructed
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           the
           holy
           Patriarkes
           profited
           exceedingly
           ;
           witnesse
           the
           Patriarkes
           all
           from
           Adam
           to
           Moses
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           booke
           of
           Iob
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           shall
           be
           iudge
           ,
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           Rom.
           1.
           19.
           to
           26.
           
           Psal.
           19.
           1.
           
           &c.
           and
           8.
           2.
           
           &c.
           and
           these
           bookes
           may
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           so
           many
           witnesses
           ,
           for
           ,
           or
           against
           them
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           Vses
           then
           wee
           are
           to
           make
           of
           
           these
           bookes
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           euery
           man
           bee
           watchfull
           to
           study
           the
           whole
           booke
           of
           Gods
           worde
           ,
           seeing
           we
           must
           be
           iudged
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           know
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           leaue
           vndone
           :
           wee
           see
           theeues
           ,
           though
           they
           regard
           no
           Lawes
           nor
           equity
           ,
           yet
           vvhen
           they
           be
           attached
           ,
           and
           
           see
           they
           must
           appeare
           at
           the
           Assises
           ,
           they
           vvill
           be
           very
           carefull
           to
           peruse
           vvhat
           statutes
           make
           for
           them
           ;
           or
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           in
           that
           day
           be
           able
           to
           answer
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           Law
           plead
           ,
           defend
           ,
           and
           free
           themselues
           :
           and
           how
           much
           more
           should
           vve
           doe
           so
           ,
           seeing
           the
           danger
           is
           greater
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           wee
           shall
           bee
           iudged
           by
           this
           booke
           of
           bookes
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           we
           are
           before-hand
           fore-told
           and
           commanded
           so
           to
           doe
           ?
           (
           as
           Deut.
           6.
           6.
           
           &c.
           Iosh.
           1.
           7.
           8.
           )
        
         
           2.
           
           Then
           ,
           in
           that
           wee
           shall
           be
           iudged
           
           by
           the
           booke
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           (
           the
           great
           Chancery
           booke
           )
           we
           must
           be
           carefull
           so
           to
           liue
           according
           to
           the
           prescript
           rule
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           vvee
           sinne
           not
           against
           our
           consciences
           ,
           nor
           knowledge
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           burthen
           to
           the
           burthen
           of
           a
           wounded
           conscience
           ,
           euer
           forecasting
           fearefull
           things
           ,
           iudgeing
           and
           condemning
           himselfe
           (
           as
           Iudas
           ,
           who
           seeing
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           )
           accused
           and
           hanged
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           abide
           the
           horror
           thereof
           )
           and
           therfore
           if
           our
           conscience
           controule
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           in
           prayer
           ,
           reperitance
           ,
           
           faith
           ,
           &
           new
           obedience
           ,
           speedily
           be
           reformed
           ,
           and
           quiet
           it
           ,
           else
           let
           vs
           assure
           our selues
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           worldlings
           say
           ,
           that
           Conscience
           is
           hanged
           ,
           it
           will
           reuiue
           and
           hang
           vs
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           resembled
           to
           a
           bawling
           Mastiffe
           ,
           which
           thogh
           at
           his
           Masters
           doore
           it
           fall
           asleepe
           ,
           yet
           if
           any
           awake
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           take
           him
           by
           the
           throat
           ;
           and
           so
           will
           a
           wounded
           Conscience
           
           awake
           when
           the
           Lord
           by
           any
           iudgement
           toucheth
           it
           ,
           and
           cause
           vs
           destroy
           our selues
           :
           for
           the
           Conscience
           is
           choyce
           and
           tender
           ,
           like
           the
           Apple
           of
           a
           mans
           eye
           ,
           the
           least
           moate
           will
           chafe
           it
           ,
           and
           disquiet
           the
           whole
           man
           :
           and
           therefore
           must
           we
           charily
           keepe
           it
           as
           the
           apple
           of
           our
           eye
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           by
           eschewing
           all
           euill
           ,
           and
           doing
           all
           good
           wee
           can
           to
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           that
           vve
           shall
           be
           iudged
           by
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           God
           hath
           before
           
           all
           vvorlds
           elected
           vs
           to
           saluation
           ,
           then
           shall
           we
           vndoubtedly
           be
           saued
           ,
           else
           not
           :
           Now
           for
           the
           making
           our
           Electiō
           sure
           to
           our selues
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           for
           the
           assuring
           of
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           elected
           ,
           vve
           must
           haue
           an
           earnest
           care
           to
           leade
           godly
           liues
           
           stored
           with
           all
           heauenly
           graces
           ,
           as
           Peter
           exhorteth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Ioyne
             vertue
             with
             your
             faith
             ,
             and
             with
             vertue
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             with
             knowledge
             temperance
             ,
             and
             with
             temperance
             patience
             ,
             and
             with
             patience
             godlines
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Make
             your
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             doe
             these
             things
             ,
             you
             shall
             neuer
             fall
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
          
           1.
           3.
           to
           12.
           for
           vvee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           called
           vs
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           bee
           saued
           of
           his
           owne
           vndeserued
           mercy
           ;
           so
           hee
           calleth
           vs
           to
           the
           meanes
           ,
           whereby
           vvee
           may
           come
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           by
           leading
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           as
           
             Rom.
             8.
             29.
             30.
             
             Eph.
          
           1.
           3.
           4.
           and
           therefore
           must
           vve
           labour
           by
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           and
           practising
           Gods
           word
           ,
           to
           serue
           Gods
           election
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           sure
           to
           our selues
           ,
           that
           vvee
           are
           elected
           ,
           and
           shall
           questionlesse
           be
           saued
           :
           but
           if
           we
           contemn
           the
           word
           ,
           resist
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           regard
           not
           to
           leade
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           but
           follow
           the
           torrent
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           we
           vvere
           neuer
           elected
           ,
           and
           neuer
           shall
           be
           saued
           ,
           but
           be
           put
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           said
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             whosoeuer
             hath
             sinned
             against
             mee
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             him
             out
             of
             my
             booke
             ,
             Exod.
          
           32.
           33.
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           shall
           bee
           euident
           
           his
           name
           vvas
           neuer
           written
           there
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           speech
           is
           in
           1.
           
           Sam.
           2.
           30.
           vvherefore
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israell
           said
           to
           
             Eli
             ,
             I
             said
             that
             thy
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             thy
             Father
             ,
             should
             walke
             before
             me
             for
             euer
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             them
             that
             honour
             me
             I
             will
             honor
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             despise
             me
             shall
             be
             despised
             .
          
           So
           that
           we
           need
           not
           climbe
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           our
           names
           bee
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           descend
           into
           our selues
           ,
           and
           examine
           our
           liues
           ,
           if
           wee
           lead
           godly
           liues
           we
           are
           surely
           elected
           ;
           for
           else
           vve
           could
           neuer
           haue
           the
           grace
           to
           be
           godly
           ,
           and
           contrarily
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Vse
           is
           to
           contemplate
           and
           
           meditate
           in
           a
           deuout
           and
           thankefull
           heart
           vpon
           all
           the
           vvorkes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           abuse
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           conuert
           them
           all
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           31.
           and
           to
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Vse
           serues
           for
           terror
           to
           the
           
           wicked
           ,
           vvho
           vvhen
           these
           bookes
           be
           open
           ,
           and
           first
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           be
           shut
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           hope
           nor
           helpe
           to
           be
           saued
           :
           and
           next
           vvhen
           the
           bookes
           of
           Gods
           vvord
           be
           opened
           ,
           
           and
           it
           testifie
           what
           a
           great
           despiser
           and
           persecutor
           thereof
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Couenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           therein
           registred
           thou
           hast
           beene
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Preachers
           and
           Professors
           thereof
           ,
           reuiling
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           blaspheming
           thy
           Iudge
           ,
           extinguishing
           and
           spiting
           the
           very
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           heereunto
           thy
           Conscience
           (
           as
           a
           thousand
           witnesses
           )
           will
           giue
           testimony
           ,
           and
           cry
           vnto
           God
           for
           iudgement
           ;
           and
           the
           booke
           of
           Gods
           works
           ,
           yea
           all
           Gods
           creatures
           ,
           but
           specially
           the
           poore
           ,
           widdow
           ,
           fatherlesse
           ,
           and
           stranger
           cry
           against
           thee
           for
           spilling
           innocent
           bloud
           ,
           for
           detaining
           the
           hirelings
           wages
           ,
           for
           oppressing
           the
           impotent
           ,
           and
           for
           thy
           Sodomitry
           ,
           and
           all
           creatures
           rise
           in
           iudgment
           against
           thee
           ,
           what
           wilt
           thou
           doe
           for
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           ?
           yea
           what
           paine
           and
           confusion
           of
           face
           will
           it
           be
           to
           thee
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           wide
           and
           broad
           opening
           of
           these
           bookes
           ,
           all
           thy
           sinnes
           of
           omission
           and
           commission
           ,
           all
           thy
           mischiefes
           and
           treacheries
           ,
           thy
           blasphemies
           ,
           scornings
           ,
           scoffings
           ,
           reuilings
           ,
           buffetings
           ,
           persecutings
           ,
           and
           all
           thy
           indignities
           done
           formerly
           against
           
           the
           Iudge
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           his
           Ministers
           and
           people
           ,
           with
           the
           Sacriledge
           ,
           Oppressions
           ,
           Thefts
           ,
           and
           Robberies
           ,
           &c.
           shall
           be
           all
           discouered
           ,
           and
           laid
           open
           in
           the
           face
           of
           all
           the
           world
           :
           yea
           ,
           besides
           these
           ,
           the
           villenies
           (
           which
           hitherto
           thou
           hast
           so
           closely
           couered
           vvithin
           the
           secret
           and
           darke
           corners
           of
           thy
           heart
           and
           habitation
           )
           which
           thou
           deemest
           should
           neuer
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           are
           now
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           detected
           ,
           so
           that
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           Angells
           and
           Saints
           ,
           thy
           Conscience
           and
           all
           creatures
           shall
           ho
           wt
           thee
           ,
           abhorre
           ,
           and
           in
           disdainfull
           and
           scornefull
           manner
           ,
           pointing
           at
           thee
           ,
           say
           :
           Behold
           the
           man
           &
           his
           works
           !
           How
           shalt
           thou
           then
           at
           this
           clamor
           (
           no
           more
           then
           a
           theefe
           or
           a
           traitor
           ,
           hold
           vp
           thy
           head
           )
           shew
           thy
           face
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           hope
           for
           release
           ,
           or
           any
           fauour
           from
           thy
           persecuted
           Iudge
           ,
           or
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           (
           thy
           ancient
           enemies
           )
           when
           (
           as
           thou
           diddest
           to
           Gods
           people
           )
           they
           hate
           ,
           loath
           ,
           abhorre
           and
           spit
           at
           thee
           and
           all
           thine
           abhominations
           ,
           yea
           laugh
           at
           thy
           destruction
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             vs
             thou
             cursed
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             .
          
           
           Be
           wise
           then
           in
           time
           ,
           watch
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           repent
           ,
           and
           lead
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           escape
           all
           these
           out-cryes
           and
           be
           numbred
           among
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           to
           bee
           obserued
           in
           
           the
           manner
           of
           Christs
           proceeding
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           workes
           be
           thus
           manifested
           ,
           they
           must
           further
           bee
           conuinced
           to
           be
           euill
           or
           good
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           deserue
           hell
           ,
           or
           (
           by
           Christs
           mercy
           )
           heauen
           ;
           and
           that
           triall
           must
           be
           done
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           First
           ,
           such
           as
           liue
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           neuer
           heard
           of
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           was
           his
           word
           preached
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           iudged
           
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.
           12.
           14.
           15.
           and
           the
           
             couenant
             of
             workes
          
           ,
           and
           testimony
           of
           
             their
             conscience
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           
             booke
             of
             Gods
             workes
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           18.
           to
           26.
           and
           secondly
           ,
           such
           as
           liue
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           written
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           :
           as
           also
           by
           the
           booke
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           booke
           of
           Gods
           works
           ,
           Iohn
           5.
           45.
           and
           12
           48.
           for
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Iudge
           shall
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           manifestation
           declaratory
           ,
           and
           ratified
           execution
           of
           the
           
           sentence
           formerly
           pronounced
           by
           the
           Preachers
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           lightened
           by
           nature
           .
        
         
           The
           Vse
           is
           for
           admonition
           to
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           
           to
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           meanes
           ordained
           for
           their
           saluation
           ,
           and
           neuer
           to
           forget
           that
           Christ
           will
           come
           with
           his
           
             mighty
             Angells
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             rendring
             vengeance
             vnto
             them
             that
             doe
             not
             know
             God
             ;
             and
             which
             obay
             not
             the
             Gospell
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
          
           1.
           8.
           and
           therfore
           not
           with
           the
           wicked
           to
           degenerate
           from
           men
           to
           goates
           ,
           and
           beastlinesse
           ,
           Isa.
           13.
           21.
           but
           rather
           of
           men
           to
           labor
           by
           vsing
           all
           godly
           meanes
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           become
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           by
           regeneration
           ,
           Isa.
           11.
           6.
           
           &c.
           and
           beware
           wee
           
             to
             sell
             for
             gold
             or
             siluer
             ,
          
           that
           which
           was
           not
           redeemed
           with
           gold
           nor
           siluer
           ,
           but
           it
           cost
           more
           to
           
             redeeme
             their
             soules
             ,
             Psal.
          
           49.
           7.
           so
           that
           the
           
             whole
             world
             cannot
             ransome
             mans
             soule
             ,
             Math.
          
           16.
           26.
           and
           therfore
           more
           then
           madde
           are
           they
           that
           will
           forfeit
           so
           precious
           a
           iewell
           to
           Satan
           ,
           &
           damnation
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           any
           trifling
           pleasure
           or
           profit
           whatsoeuer
           .
           And
           so
           farre
           of
           the
           eleuenth
           Motiue
           .
        
         
         
           The
           twelfth
           Motiue
           to
           Watchfulnes
           
           is
           ,
           
             the
             vpright
             denouncing
             of
             Christs
             definitiue
             sentence
             vpon
             all
             the
             world
             ,
          
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           very
           doome
           &
           iudgement
           it selfe
           .
           All
           that
           hitherto
           hath
           been
           spoken
           ,
           is
           but
           preparation
           to
           this
           period
           ,
           and
           this
           Iudgement
           is
           necessary
           to
           bee
           known
           of
           vs
           ,
           because
           it
           maketh
           much
           for
           the
           well
           ordering
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           and
           preparing
           for
           the
           same
           in
           serious
           watchfulnesse
           and
           prayer
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           better
           
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             house
             of
             feasting
             ,
          
           because
           
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             liuing
             shall
             lay
             it
             to
             his
             heart
             :
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             wise
             is
             in
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             of
             fools
             is
             in
             the
             house
             of
             mirth
             ,
             Eccles.
             7.
             4.
             6.
             
             &
             whatsoeuer
             thou
             doest
             ,
             remember
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             tho●
             shalt
             neuer
             do
             amisse
             ,
             Ecclus.
          
           7.
           36.
           
           Then
           verily
           the
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           mighty
           and
           terrible
           iudgement
           ,
           should
           much
           more
           moue
           our
           hearts
           to
           due
           preparation
           for
           this
           day
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           
           fearefull
           by
           infinite
           degrees
           then
           death
           ,
           and
           whereas
           men
           now
           liue
           without
           regard
           of
           God
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           neyther
           God
           ,
           heauen
           ,
           death
           ,
           hell
           ,
           
           nor
           iudgment
           ,
           but
           mans
           end
           ,
           as
           the
           end
           
           of
           a
           beast
           ,
           and
           therefore
           care
           not
           what
           mischiefe
           they
           doe
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           escape
           the
           Magistrates
           sword
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           they
           scoffe
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           2.
           
           
             Pet.
             3.
             3.
             4.
             
             Iude
             18.
             
             Ezech.
          
           12.
           22.
           out
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           day
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Ministers
           predictions
           and
           threats
           will
           appeare
           true
           ,
           according
           to
           Acts
           17.
           31.
           and
           then
           shall
           they
           see
           &
           feele
           to
           their
           cost
           that
           which
           formerly
           they
           would
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           told
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           an
           article
           of
           the
           faith
           .
           Now
           this
           sentence
           is
           
           twofold
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           two
           diuers
           sorts
           of
           people
           who
           are
           to
           be
           this
           day
           iudged
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           the
           Elect
           vpon
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           &
           Reprobate
           vpon
           the
           left
           :
           but
           first
           ,
           hee
           will
           deale
           with
           the
           Elect
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           case
           it
           shall
           fare
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           if
           an
           earthly
           King
           should
           sit
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           to
           arraigne
           a
           number
           attainted
           
           of
           high
           treason
           :
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           before
           he
           commeth
           to
           sit
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           by
           their
           former
           priuate
           examinations
           ,
           confessions
           ,
           and
           euidences
           ,
           who
           be
           guilty
           ,
           who
           not
           ,
           so
           that
           vvhen
           the
           prisoners
           be
           presented
           before
           him
           ,
           
           hee
           forth-with
           causeth
           the
           guiltlesse
           Earles
           and
           Lords
           to
           be
           vnbolted
           ,
           arraied
           in
           cleane
           apparell
           ,
           and
           stand
           apart
           ,
           or
           come
           vp
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           sit
           vpon
           the
           bench
           ,
           and
           then
           declaring
           before
           all
           the
           assembly
           ,
           their
           innocency
           &
           wrongs
           acquitteth
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           fauour
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           as
           his
           truest
           and
           trustiest
           subiects
           ,
           causeth
           them
           (
           as
           ioyned
           in
           commission
           with
           him
           )
           to
           iudge
           and
           testifie
           what
           they
           can
           informe
           against
           those
           ranke
           traitors
           :
           so
           heare
           when
           the
           Lord
           sitteth
           
             vpon
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             separateth
             the
             sheepe
             from
             the
             goates
             ,
          
           he
           foreknowing
           by
           their
           former
           liues
           ledde
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           the
           innocency
           of
           the
           Eiect
           will
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           world
           iustifie
           ,
           absolue
           and
           acquit
           them
           from
           all
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           ,
           saying
           vnto
           them
           ,
           first
           ofal
           ,
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             inherit
             ye
             the
             kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Math.
           25.
           34.
           and
           withall
           ,
           declareth
           vnto
           them
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           high
           prerogatiue
           &
           preferment
           ;
           
             for
             I
             was
             an
             hungred
             ,
             and
             ye
             gaue
             me
             meat
             ,
          
           &c.
           vers
           .
           35.
           36.
           against
           which
           reason
           when
           they
           (
           good
           men
           )
           answere
           ,
           ac-acknowledging
           
           in
           al
           humility
           that
           they
           remembred
           not
           any
           good
           ,
           they
           (
           miserable
           sinners
           )
           did
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           all
           came
           of
           his
           mercy
           and
           merits
           :
           he
           replieth
           ,
           that
           what
           
             they
             did
             to
             the
             meanest
             of
             his
             poore
             brethren
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             to
             him
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           meet
           it
           was
           that
           hee
           in
           royall
           bountifulnesse
           should
           remember
           ,
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           highly
           reward
           them
           ,
           answerable
           to
           the
           loue
           he
           bare
           to
           his
           distressed
           and
           afflicted
           brethren
           ,
           whom
           he
           loued
           better
           then
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           so
           rewards
           them
           now
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           receiuing
           them
           to
           his
           owne
           inheritance
           and
           glory
           .
           But
           first
           causeth
           them
           to
           
             sit
             vpon
             thrones
             ,
             to
             iudge
             the
             wicked
             with
             him
          
           according
           to
           his
           former
           promise
           ,
           and
           couenant
           made
           with
           them
           in
           
             Mat.
             19.
             28.
             29.
             
             Luk.
          
           22.
           30.
           and
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6
           2.
           3.
           not
           that
           they
           shal
           simply
           iudge
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           all
           
             iudgement
             is
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             Iohn
          
           5.
           22.
           but
           because
           they
           shal
           sit
           as
           assistants
           and
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           approouers
           of
           his
           iust
           iudgement
           against
           the
           wicked
           ;
           for
           it
           fareth
           heere
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           vvith
           a
           Noble
           King
           when
           he
           commeth
           to
           sit
           in
           iudgement
           vpon
           a
           matter
           of
           importāce
           ,
           
           hee
           being
           set
           vpon
           his
           Throne
           will
           call
           (
           as
           assistants
           )
           his
           next
           and
           best
           beloued
           kindred
           of
           the
           bloud
           royall
           and
           nobility
           to
           sit
           next
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           inferior
           Iudges
           and
           Iustices
           to
           iudge
           with
           him
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           manadge
           the
           businesse
           ,
           and
           giue
           iudgement
           as
           they
           vvill
           ,
           but
           because
           by
           their
           presence
           they
           witnesse
           &
           approue
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           Iudges
           sentence
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           here
           on
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           This
           sentence
           shall
           first
           be
           pronounced
           
           vpon
           the
           Elect
           ,
           to
           absolue
           &
           iustifie
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           iudge
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           witness
           &
           approoue
           his
           proceedings
           against
           the
           wicked
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           hee
           is
           most
           inclined
           to
           mercy
           ,
           and
           slow
           to
           wrath
           :
           but
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           Because
           hee
           is
           to
           honor
           them
           with
           this
           dignity
           ,
           to
           iudge
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Elects
           long
           expected
           day
           of
           triumph
           ouer
           the
           wicked
           ,
           their
           afflicters
           &
           persocutors
           ,
           &
           therfore
           meete
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           before
           their
           eyes
           they
           should
           be
           aduanced
           to
           this
           glory
           (
           according
           to
           Wis.
           5.
           1.
           2.
           
           )
           to
           their
           great
           sorrow
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Apostles
           &
           Ministers
           and
           all
           Gods
           Saints
           ,
           
             are
             members
             of
             Christs
             mysticall
             
             body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             meet
          
           they
           should
           sit
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           fulnesse
           of
           his
           perfection
           and
           glory
           ,
           the
           head
           and
           body
           conioyned
           together
           as
           one
           person
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Christ
           this
           day
           will
           haue
           his
           aduersaries
           all
           stand
           and
           stoop
           before
           himselfe
           and
           his
           whole
           Church
           ,
           whom
           they
           sometimes
           abused
           and
           iudged
           wrongfully
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           shall
           iudge
           the
           wicked
           by
           testifying
           against
           them
           for
           contemning
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           examples
           of
           an
           holy
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           the
           wicked
           excuselesse
           ;
           
             Math.
             25.
             26.
             
             Luke
             11.
             31.
             and
             such
             honour
             haue
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             Psal.
          
           149.
           9.
           farre
           aboue
           the
           honour
           done
           Mordecai
           by
           
             Assuerus
             ,
             Est.
          
           6.
           9.
           and
           8.
           15.
           and
           10.
           23.
           or
           by
           any
           King
           to
           his
           Subiects
           .
        
         
           But
           heere●t
           may
           be
           demanded
           how
           the
           Elect
           then
           
             are
             iudged
             according
             to
          
           
           
             their
             workes
          
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           said
           they
           shall
           be
           ,
           in
           Rom.
           2.
           6.
           and
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           10.
           and
           11.
           15.
           and
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           17.
           
           Reuel
           .
           2.
           23.
           and
           20.
           12.
           13.
           and
           22.
           12.
           
           )
           when
           they
           themselues
           confesse
           &
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           did
           no
           good
           workes
           ?
           Math.
           25.
           37.
           38.
           39.
           
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           Our
           Sauiour
           taketh
           better
           
           notice
           of
           the
           good
           workes
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           then
           they
           doe
           themselues
           ,
           for
           they
           (
           good
           men
           )
           euer
           eyed
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           corruptions
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           and
           heeded
           not
           their
           good
           workes
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           Math.
           6.
           4.
           5.
           
           )
           but
           our
           Sauiour
           did
           ,
           and
           calleth
           them
           good
           workes
           ,
           Math.
           25.
           35.
           36.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           see
           also
           the
           godly
           themselues
           when
           they
           be
           accused
           and
           traduced
           ,
           
             as
             workers
             of
             iniquity
          
           ,
           they
           to
           cleare
           themselues
           ,
           appeale
           to
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           Psa.
           26.
           1.
           
           &c.
           and
           then
           can
           make
           large
           Catalogues
           of
           their
           good
           workes
           ,
           as
           Iob
           29.
           and
           30.
           and
           31.
           and
           Dauid
           in
           many
           of
           his
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           others
           :
           and
           therfore
           did
           good
           workes
           to
           testifie
           of
           their
           iustifying
           faith
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Admit
           they
           all
           did
           not
           good
           works
           ,
           but
           some
           were
           sinners
           ;
           yet
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Election
           ,
           imputed
           not
           their
           sinnes
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           forgaue
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Ysope
           of
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           washed
           them
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           world
           ,
           
             from
             all
             their
             sinnes
          
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           32.
           1.
           and
           51.
           2.
           
           &c.
           and
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           30.
           31.
           and
           6.
           9.
           
           Heb.
           9.
           13.
           
           Reuel
           .
           7.
           9.
           14.
           and
           being
           in
           his
           couenant
           
           and
           thus
           purified
           and
           washed
           ,
           they
           shall
           this
           day
           appeare
           as
           cleane
           as
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           beene
           defiled
           with
           any
           staine
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           wee
           saued
           by
           Christs
           merits
           (
           as
           Iacob
           was
           blessed
           in
           Esaus
           apparell
           .
           )
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           were
           
             elected
             before
             all
             worlds
             to
             saluation
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           meanes
           thereof
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           their
           holy
           life
           and
           innocent
           conuersation
           serued
           Gods
           Election
           ,
           and
           so
           
             their
             names
             being
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
          
           could
           not
           be
           blotted
           out
           ;
           nor
           they
           misse
           of
           saluation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Heauen
           was
           their
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           so
           nothing
           ,
           except
           fellony
           or
           treason
           ,
           can
           defeat
           a
           man
           of
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           nor
           that
           neyther
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           doe
           pardon
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           his
           offences
           and
           transgressions
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           Christ
           heere
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           103.
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           They
           euer
           beleeue
           faithfully
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             so
             were
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           Christ
           tooke
           away
           and
           
             bore
             in
             his
             owne
             body
             ,
             the
             curse
             due
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             Rom.
          
           5.
           1.
           
           
             &c.
             and
          
           8.
           1
           ,
           
             &c.
             Galat.
          
           3.
           13.
           and
           so
           cannot
           iustly
           be
           condemned
           this
           day
           .
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           will
           vse
           no
           partiality
           ,
           
           but
           doe
           true
           and
           strict
           Iustice
           in
           absoluing
           and
           receiuing
           the
           godly
           to
           mercy
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           gratious
           couenant
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           wicked
           repent
           ,
           and
           doe
           the
           
           like
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           with
           all
           loue
           and
           fauour
           receiue
           the
           like
           sentence
           ,
           and
           bee
           aduanced
           to
           the
           like
           honour
           and
           glory
           then
           and
           euer
           after
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           obiect
           that
           this
           is
           contrary
           
           to
           the
           proceeding
           in
           all
           Courts
           terrene
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           mans
           enemies
           to
           be
           his
           Iudge
           ,
           as
           the
           Ministers
           be
           to
           their
           persecutors
           ,
           may
           they
           not
           except
           against
           them
           (
           as
           selons
           vse
           here
           on
           earth
           )
           no
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           iust
           ,
           that
           as
           vpon
           earth
           the
           iudged
           the
           Saints
           to
           death
           ,
           spoyled
           ,
           iniured
           ,
           reuiled
           ,
           and
           vniustly
           persecuted
           them
           :
           that
           they
           this
           day
           should
           doe
           them
           the
           like
           ;
           
             measure
             for
             measure
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             retallion
             ,
             Exod.
          
           21.
           24.
           
           Iudg.
           1.
           7.
           and
           1.
           
           Sam.
           15.
           33.
           
           Luke
           19.
           25.
           but
           if
           thou
           wilt
           escape
           this
           Iiry
           ,
           abuse
           them
           not
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           do
           them
           all
           good
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           ,
           procure
           the
           fauour
           of
           Christ
           the
           chiefe
           Iudge
           ,
           &
           then
           all
           the
           Court
           of
           Heauen
           will
           intreat
           them
           kindely
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           Christs
           defintiue
           
           sentence
           ,
           shall
           bee
           directly
           against
           the
           Reprobate
           ,
           and
           is
           already
           registred
           in
           
             Math.
             25.
             vers
             .
             41.
             
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             the
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           reason
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           verse
           42.
           
             for
             I
             was
             an
             hungred
             and
             ye
             gaue
             me
             no
             meat
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           the
           same
           sentence
           is
           ratified
           in
           vers
           .
           45.
           
           
             In
             as
             much
             as
             ye
             did
             it
             not
             to
             one
             of
             the
             least
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           because
           our
           Sauior
           condemneth
           them
           to
           hell
           fire
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           in
           their
           life
           time
           heere
           would
           not
           repent
           of
           their
           sinnes
           originall
           nor
           actuall
           ,
           but
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           prouoked
           the
           Lord
           to
           wrath
           with
           their
           inuentions
           ,
           neyther
           would
           they
           conuert
           and
           turne
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           take
           him
           for
           their
           God
           ,
           nor
           belieue
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           meanes
           be
           perswaded
           to
           walke
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           new
           obedience
           ,
           and
           therefore
           refusing
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           word
           and
           couenant
           ,
           
             and
             being
             ashamed
             of
             him
             before
             men
             ,
          
           hee
           now
           
             refuseth
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             ashamed
             of
             them
             before
             his
             Father
             ;
             his
             Angels
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Saints
          
           ,
           and
           cuts
           them
           from
           him
           to
           eternall
           damnation
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Vses
           we
           are
           to
           make
           of
           this
           heauy
           
           sentence
           ,
           are
           first
           to
           humble
           our selues
           vnder
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           stand
           vpon
           our
           gentry
           or
           reputation
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           scorne
           or
           set
           light
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           lest
           a
           day
           come
           when
           our
           Sauiour
           will
           pull
           downe
           our
           pride
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             :
          
           a
           rough
           speech
           ,
           and
           heauy
           greeting
           (
           God
           wot
           )
           to
           such
           especially
           as
           when
           they
           were
           heere
           were
           in
           Sermons
           called
           with
           all
           reuerence
           ,
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           Honourable
           ,
           Right
           Worshipfull
           ,
           Worshipfull
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           please
           your
           Mastership
           ,
           &
           if
           it
           may
           stand
           with
           your
           fauour
           ,
           and
           vnder
           your
           correction
           good
           sir
           ,
           and
           I
           beseech
           your
           clemency
           pardon
           my
           boldnesse
           in
           reprouing
           ,
           with
           an
           hundred
           such
           like
           titles
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           Iob
           32.
           21.
           22.
           but
           now
           see
           how
           they
           bee
           saluted
           with
           the
           Deuils
           own
           title
           ,
           
             (
             thou
             accursed
             )
          
           .
           There
           was
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           if
           Christ
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Ministers
           had
           greeted
           them
           thus
           ,
           they
           would
           soone
           haue
           put
           their
           honour
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           with
           
             vae
             vobis
          
           ,
           and
           God
           should
           haue
           (
           where
           they
           Lorded
           )
           no
           more
           seruice
           publike
           ,
           then
           
           they
           with
           their
           fauours
           allowed
           him
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           little
           enough
           :
           and
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           preaching
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           should
           haue
           as
           little
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           :
           And
           what
           abasing
           of
           them
           is
           this
           ?
           (
           and
           that
           in
           the
           face
           of
           all
           the
           world
           )
           yet
           we
           see
           pride
           must
           haue
           a
           fall
           ,
           and
           their
           case
           &
           stile
           is
           altered
           ,
           now
           they
           are
           termed
           cursed
           ,
           and
           outed
           from
           the
           Iudgement
           
           seat
           ,
           yea
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           iust
           it
           is
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           a
           day
           when
           they
           outed
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           in
           his
           members
           from
           them
           :
           and
           as
           then
           they
           were
           ashamed
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           of
           them
           now
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           shame
           of
           all
           his
           creatures
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           
           ●8
           .
           )
           Oh
           ,
           what
           childe
           ,
           seruant
           ,
           wife
           ,
           or
           subiect
           can
           abide
           to
           heare
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           deare
           father
           ,
           louing
           husband
           ,
           godly
           master
           ,
           or
           most
           gracious
           Prince
           this
           terrible
           terme
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             thou
             accursed
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             hell
             for
             euer
             :
          
           so
           full
           of
           implacable
           indignation
           and
           wrath
           ,
           anguish
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           much
           lesse
           vttered
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           so
           mild
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           gracious
           a
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           time
           as
           he
           most
           needs
           his
           helpe
           and
           fauour
           ,
           then
           to
           forsake
           him
           ,
           kills
           the
           
           heart
           ,
           yet
           right
           meet
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           formerly
           hee
           had
           abhorred
           God
           ,
           and
           scorned
           to
           obey
           his
           Lawes
           ,
           the
           Lord
           now
           should
           not
           fauour
           him
           :
           
             Oh
             consider
             this
             ye
             that
             forget
             God
             ,
             and
             kisse
             the
             Sunne
             least
          
           
           
             he
             be
             angry
          
           ;
           and
           withall
           marke
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             mee
             ye
             cursed
             to
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
          
           and
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           couched
           within
           these
           few
           words
           a
           world
           of
           woes
           ,
           present
           and
           future
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           one
           curse
           ,
           all
           curses
           included
           ,
           and
           obserue
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           now
           in
           execrable
           termes
           curse
           them
           ,
           but
           sheweth
           how
           by
           leading
           heretofore
           a
           cursed
           life
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           now
           our
           Sauiour
           ratifieth
           it
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           19.
           and
           18.
           18.
           
           Then
           consider
           the
           manner
           of
           vttering
           of
           this
           sentence
           ,
           frō
           the
           gracious
           mouth
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           full
           of
           maiesty
           ,
           full
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           furious
           indignation
           and
           iustice
           ,
           most
           strict
           and
           seuere
           ,
           able
           to
           make
           not
           onely
           the
           hearts
           and
           soules
           of
           sinners
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           center
           and
           whole
           frame
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           to
           tremble
           and
           quake
           ,
           nay
           ,
           to
           be
           dissolued
           to
           nothing
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           what
           can
           bee
           more
           wofull
           to
           a
           sinfull
           wretch
           ,
           that
           somtimes
           
           had
           beene
           in
           high
           place
           ,
           thus
           to
           be
           reiected
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           many
           Lazars
           ,
           and
           Beggars
           ,
           and
           Harlots
           ,
           riffe-raffe
           sots
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           rabblement
           of
           peeuish
           preachers
           ,
           (
           as
           Kings
           now
           )
           to
           sit
           on
           thrones
           royall
           ,
           to
           giue
           sentence
           and
           iudgement
           vpon
           his
           life
           and
           actions
           :
           nay
           ,
           vvhich
           
           is
           more
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           owne
           parents
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           friends
           ,
           forgetting
           all
           obligations
           of
           nature
           ,
           amity
           ,
           and
           humanity
           ,
           to
           shew
           no
           token
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           to
           speake
           no
           one
           good
           worde
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           nothing
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           but
           iustifying
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           laugh
           at
           his
           destruction
           :
           neuer
           was
           poore
           wretch
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           felon
           or
           traitor
           soeuer
           ,
           condemned
           by
           an
           earthly
           Iudge
           ,
           how
           mercilesse
           soeuer
           ,
           but
           his
           sentence
           of
           death
           should
           euer
           end
           with
           this
           speech
           ;
           And
           God
           haue
           mercy
           vpon
           thy
           soule
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           taking
           him
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           would
           comfort
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           God
           helpe
           thee
           ,
           we
           will
           pray
           for
           thee
           ,
           be
           of
           good
           comfort
           ;
           but
           heere
           is
           not
           one
           word
           of
           comfort
           ,
           but
           heere
           soule
           and
           body
           deprived
           of
           all
           mercy
           and
           hope
           ,
           is
           with
           a
           most
           terrible
           voyce
           surpassing
           all
           vnited
           
           thunder-claps
           ,
           cursed
           to
           euerlasting
           fire
           ,
           without
           pity
           or
           comfort
           .
           Finally
           ,
           see
           
           hence
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           separated
           for
           euer
           from
           God
           and
           all
           his
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           thrust
           among
           a
           rout
           and
           rabblement
           of
           Deuils
           and
           Reprobates
           :
           and
           this
           is
           an
           hell
           it selfe
           .
           We
           see
           how
           heauily
           a
           sucking-childe
           takes
           it
           to
           be
           separated
           but
           for
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           his
           mothers
           armes
           ,
           how
           will
           he
           cry
           and
           take
           on
           ,
           how
           nothing
           will
           please
           nor
           pacifie
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           nurse
           will
           soone
           take
           him
           againe
           ,
           neyther
           did
           shee
           cast
           him
           away
           in
           displeasure
           ;
           but
           vvhen
           Christ
           in
           his
           wrath
           casteth
           out
           a
           sinner
           ,
           he
           neuer
           takes
           him
           ,
           neuer
           pitieth
           him
           ,
           for
           heere
           no
           teares
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           sutes
           ,
           cries
           ,
           yellings
           ,
           nor
           mournings
           can
           be
           heard
           ,
           none
           will
           meditate
           nor
           speake
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           reuerse
           or
           stay
           iudgement
           ,
           but
           must
           without
           farewell
           be
           presently
           tumbled
           to
           hell
           .
           And
           heere
           consider
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           and
           euer
           after
           what
           guilt
           of
           conscience
           is
           in
           the
           condemned
           ,
           what
           biting
           enuy
           ,
           what
           horror
           in
           minde
           ,
           what
           distraction
           of
           wit
           ,
           what
           muttering
           and
           murmuring
           ,
           what
           cursing
           of
           themselues
           
           their
           Parents
           ,
           friends
           ,
           and
           dumbe
           Ministers
           ,
           what
           wringing
           of
           hands
           ,
           knocking
           of
           breasts
           ,
           what
           cries
           &
           howlings
           ,
           filling
           heauen
           and
           earth
           :
           and
           what
           now
           would
           this
           damned
           person
           giue
           to
           obtaine
           Christs
           fauour
           ,
           and
           to
           heare
           him
           say
           ;
           
             Come
             thou
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           but
           it
           will
           not
           be
           .
        
         
           The
           onely
           remedy
           is
           ,
           now
           to
           turne
           
           while
           time
           serues
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           reconciled
           while
           hee
           requesteth
           thee
           ,
           by
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           20.
           and
           then
           need'st
           thou
           not
           doubt
           of
           his
           fauour
           and
           grace
           ,
           else
           hereafter
           shalt
           thou
           knock
           long
           enough
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           heard
           .
           Therefore
           beloued
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           know
           
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Lord
             this
             day
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
          
           5.
           11.
           and
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           311.
           
           Let
           vs
           stirre
           vp
           our
           hearts
           to
           conceiue
           &
           know
           these
           terrors
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           I
           meane
           not
           onely
           in
           iudgement
           to
           conceiue
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           heart
           and
           affection
           to
           bee
           perswaded
           of
           the
           terrible
           fearefulnesse
           of
           this
           last
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           regard
           not
           to
           content
           our selues
           with
           the
           gift
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           outward
           profession
           of
           piety
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           in
           Math.
           7.
           22.
           
           and
           25.
           3.
           44.
           
           Luke
           13.
           26.
           
           )
           but
           to
           labor
           for
           soundnesse
           and
           sincerity
           of
           faith
           ,
           of
           repentance
           ,
           and
           new
           obedience
           ,
           both
           in
           heart
           and
           life
           
             endeauouring
             alwaies
             to
             haue
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
             God
             &
             man
             ,
          
           else
           vanity
           of
           vanities
           ,
           will
           become
           misery
           of
           miser●es
           ;
           for
           while
           the
           theefe
           stealeth
           ,
           the
           hempe
           groweth
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           in
           this
           terrible
           iust
           sentence
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           reason
           why
           Christ
           commits
           them
           to
           the
           fire
           eternall
           ;
           because
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           
             hungry
             ,
             thirsty
             ,
             a
             stranger
             ,
             naked
             ,
             sicke
             ,
             and
             in
             prison
             ,
             they
             releeued
             him
             not
             ,
          
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           which
           bewrayed
           they
           had
           no
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           for
           had
           they
           ,
           then
           would
           they
           loue
           his
           children
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           fruit
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           hauing
           no
           faith
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           apprehend
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           appropriate
           his
           merits
           vnto
           them
           ;
           and
           failing
           herein
           ,
           Christ
           profited
           them
           nothing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           being
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           were
           reprobated
           ,
           neyther
           doth
           our
           Sauiour
           presse
           heere
           
             iustification
             by
             workes
             for
             we
          
           
           
             are
             iustified
             effectiuely
             by
             Christ
          
           ,
           apprehensiuely
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           declaratiuely
           by
           good
           workes
           ;
           for
           albeit
           the
           kingdome
           
           of
           God
           is
           giuen
           vs
           for
           the
           Election
           and
           promise
           sake
           ,
           which
           the
           Saints
           receiue
           by
           faith
           ,
           yet
           because
           faith
           and
           inward
           graces
           are
           hidden
           from
           mens
           eyes
           ,
           therfore
           are
           good
           works
           commanded
           ,
           commended
           ,
           
           and
           rewarded
           as
           the
           proper
           effectuall
           fruits
           of
           our
           faith
           and
           Election
           ,
           and
           in
           doing
           good
           workes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           performe
           the
           duty
           of
           good
           and
           faithfull
           stewards
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           refresh
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           best
           stayed
           seruants
           and
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           therewith
           lighted
           the
           heauy
           burthen
           of
           their
           cares
           ,
           &
           mittigate
           their
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           their
           toylsome
           liues
           more
           comfortable
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           occasion
           to
           powre
           forth
           many
           an
           hearty
           prayer
           to
           God
           for
           vs
           ,
           with
           much
           thankes
           to
           the
           Almighty
           for
           vsing
           vs
           instruments
           in
           so
           heauenly
           a
           worke
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           gathereth
           much
           cheerefulnesse
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           assurance
           to
           our selues
           that
           we
           are
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           and
           
           vnder
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           high-way
           to
           heauen
           ,
           euen
           by
           the
           poore
           mans
           doore
           ,
           and
           
           is
           as
           a
           principall
           protection
           sealed
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           with
           the
           broad
           seale
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heauen
           ,
           Iob
           29.
           13.
           18.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           blessed
           of
           the
           Iudge
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           all
           kinde
           of
           blessings
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           shall
           most
           comfortably
           leaue
           this
           world
           ,
           whensoeuer
           the
           Lord
           shall
           call
           vs
           hence
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           41.
           1.
           2.
           3.
           and
           be
           most
           blessed
           of
           all
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           Math.
           25.
           35.
           36.
           40.
           when
           our
           workes
           shall
           bee
           crowned
           vvith
           the
           garland
           of
           Gods
           glory
           .
        
         
           The
           Vse
           we
           are
           to
           make
           hereof
           ,
           serues
           
           for
           admonition
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           bountifull
           and
           liberall
           to
           the
           poor
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           that
           portion
           the
           Lord
           blesseth
           thee
           with
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           they
           shall
           be
           rewarded
           to
           the
           full
           ;
           for
           then
           shall
           they
           be
           receiued
           to
           
             euerlasting
             habitations
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             9.
             
             Reu.
          
           14.
           13.
           which
           should
           moue
           vs
           to
           lay
           aside
           some
           moity
           of
           our
           goods
           for
           that
           vse
           :
           and
           for
           the
           ready
           effecting
           hereof
           ,
           wee
           must
           cut
           off
           all
           superfluities
           in
           feasting
           ,
           in
           building
           ,
           in
           attire
           ,
           in
           hunting
           ,
           hawking
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           vnnecessary
           sports
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           withall
           be
           thankefull
           to
           
           God
           for
           this
           vnspeakeable
           gift
           ,
           in
           making
           vs
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           doe
           his
           Saints
           good
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           15.
           and
           reputing
           vs
           worthy
           
           of
           the
           ouer-sight
           ,
           nursing
           and
           feeding
           of
           his
           blessed
           people
           ,
           but
           specially
           to
           be
           
             Nursing
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Nursing
             Mothers
             '
             ,
          
           to
           his
           holy
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           aduance
           his
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           (
           as
           Ebed-Melech
           )
           did
           to
           the
           afflicted
           and
           distressed
           Prophet
           Ieremy
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           ragges
           hee
           gaue
           him
           ,
           are
           recorded
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           Ieremy
           38.
           11.
           and
           39.
           16.
           
             whereas
             the
             memoriall
             of
             the
             vvicked
             doeth
             rotte
             .
          
        
         
           The
           next
           Vse
           serueth
           for
           terror
           to
           
           the
           vvicked
           ,
           vvho
           can
           prodigally
           waste
           their
           goods
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           rather
           then
           vpon
           the
           poore
           ;
           and
           yet
           vvill
           bee
           bragging
           of
           their
           good
           vvorkes
           to
           the
           Iudges
           face
           ,
           vvhereas
           in
           trueth
           they
           neuer
           did
           any
           good
           vvorke
           ,
           but
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Iudge
           putteth
           them
           from
           his
           presence
           ,
           calling
           them
           
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             Matth.
          
           7.
           23.
           and
           25.
           yet
           true
           it
           was
           ,
           they
           were
           bountifull
           house-keepers
           in
           deed
           ,
           entertained
           many
           guests
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           
             Nabal
             
             his
             Sheepsheerers
          
           )
           feasted
           them
           as
           Kings
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           as
           at
           the
           same
           thereof
           ,
           all
           the
           fooles
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           out-scowring
           of
           the
           World
           repaired
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           vvelcome
           :
           as
           idle
           prophane
           gentleman
           ,
           swaggerers
           ,
           faulkoners
           ,
           hunters
           ,
           swearers
           ,
           lazie
           seruing-men
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           whoremasters
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           vitious
           rabblement
           ,
           &
           at
           Christtide
           and
           Wakes
           ,
           sheep-shearing
           ,
           &
           meddowdaies
           ,
           kept
           open
           houses
           ,
           come
           who
           list
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           were
           of
           any
           fashion
           )
           and
           were
           ouerall
           the
           country
           renowned
           for
           it
           ,
           yea
           wasted
           more
           in
           such
           riot
           and
           excesse
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           then
           many
           a
           poore
           man
           would
           spend
           in
           a
           yeere
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           intimate
           to
           Christ
           in
           
             Matthew
             25.
             44.
             
             VVhen
             saw
             wee
             thee
             an
             hungry
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             did
             not
             minister
             vnto
             thee
             ,
          
           &c.
           they
           entertained
           all
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           vvere
           some
           peeuish
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           vvould
           be
           alwaies
           finding
           faults
           ,
           and
           carping
           at
           their
           best
           vvorkes
           ,
           or
           some
           precise
           Professors
           that
           would
           bee
           catching
           at
           euery
           seuerall
           oath
           or
           speech
           a
           man
           vttered
           ,
           or
           some
           base
           poore
           Lazaresses
           beeing
           full
           of
           very
           fulsome
           
           diseases
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           the
           disgrace
           of
           a
           gentlemans
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           receiue
           and
           feast
           such
           ,
           were
           to
           driue
           all
           good
           company
           out
           of
           their
           houses
           .
           Otherwise
           they
           spent
           and
           wasted
           all
           their
           annuall
           reuenues
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           ,
           and
           set
           themselues
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           ouer
           the
           shooes
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           neuer
           recouer
           it
           againe
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           keepe
           good
           hospitality
           ,
           and
           bee
           good
           to
           the
           poore
           for
           their
           soules
           health
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           now
           it
           is
           regarded
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           &
           no
           maruell
           ;
           for
           as
           well
           had
           all
           this
           meat
           and
           drinke
           thus
           mispent
           (
           contrary
           to
           Christs
           commandement
           in
           
             Luke
             14.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             )
             When
             thou
             makest
             a
             dinner
             or
             a
             supper
             ,
             call
             not
             thy
             friends
             ,
             nor
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             nor
             thy
             kinsmen
             ,
             nor
             thy
             rich
             neighbours
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             but
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             maimed
             ,
             the
             lame
             ,
             and
             the
             blinde
             ,
          
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           blessed
           and
           recompenced
           at
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           iust
           :
           as
           well
           (
           I
           say
           )
           had
           it
           beene
           cast
           to
           dogs
           and
           hogs
           ,
           then
           thus
           vpon
           Christs
           enemies
           ,
           as
           they
           in
           Amos
           6.
           3.
           
           &c.
           for
           all
           this
           was
           done
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           for
           vaine-glory
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           touched
           
             with
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Ioseph
          
           ,
           nay
           for
           all
           these
           shewes
           ,
           most
           of
           
           them
           so
           afflicted
           
             Ioseph
             ,
             that
             the
             yron
             entred
          
           
           
             into
             his
             soule
          
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           giuing
           ,
           that
           they
           tooke
           by
           sacriledge
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           and
           violence
           ,
           and
           cunningdealing
           from
           the
           poore
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           God
           and
           good
           men
           gaue
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           the
           Ammonites
           &
           
             Moabites
             were
             debarred
             Gods
             congregation
             vnto
             the
             tenth
             generation
             ,
             because
             they
             met
             not
             the
             Israelites
             with
             bread
             and
             water
             when
             they
             came
             from
             Aegypt
             ,
             Deut.
          
           23.
           3.
           4.
           and
           if
           the
           rich
           glutton
           and
           corne-hoorder
           in
           Luke
           12.
           20.
           and
           16.
           23
           went
           to
           hell
           for
           not
           giuing
           their
           owne
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           what
           shal
           become
           of
           them
           that
           not
           onely
           giue
           them
           nothing
           ,
           but
           take
           from
           them
           that
           they
           haue
           ,
           and
           persecute
           them
           too
           ?
           and
           if
           they
           did
           giue
           them
           ,
           yet
           how
           could
           the
           spoyles
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           bee
           taken
           and
           accepted
           for
           Almes
           by
           God.
           Nay
           
           (
           but
           you
           will
           say
           )
           Many
           of
           these
           bountifull
           house-keepers
           were
           professors
           ,
           deuout
           in
           prayer
           ,
           prophecied
           ,
           
             and
             by
             his
             name
             cast
             out
             Deuils
             ,
          
           and
           did
           many
           great
           workes
           :
           
             they
             ate
             and
             dranke
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             heard
             him
             teach
             in
             their
             streets
             ,
             Math.
          
           
           7.
           22.
           23.
           and
           25.
           44.
           
           Luke
           13.
           26.
           and
           shall
           they
           be
           damned
           too
           :
           (
           and
           so
           it
           is
           now
           )
           but
           we
           are
           to
           learne
           ,
           that
           most
           excellent
           gifts
           will
           not
           auaile
           to
           saluation
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           haue
           true
           faith
           ,
           sincere
           repentance
           ,
           and
           new
           obedience
           ,
           whereby
           we
           doe
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           point
           of
           great
           weight
           and
           moment
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           obseruation
           :
           that
           men
           not
           onely
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           death
           ,
           but
           euen
           at
           the
           last
           day
           shall
           thus
           plead
           for
           themselues
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           regarded
           ,
           because
           that
           all
           was
           done
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           this
           should
           teach
           all
           men
           to
           beware
           of
           sprituall
           pride
           ,
           selfe
           flattery
           ,
           and
           selfe-loue
           ,
           delighting
           in
           their
           externall
           gifts
           ,
           as
           Pharisees
           ,
           Luke
           18.
           11.
           
           Isa.
           65.
           5.
           whereby
           they
           flatter
           themselues
           in
           their
           estate
           ,
           ouer-weening
           the
           good
           things
           they
           haue
           ,
           and
           falsely
           thinking
           they
           haue
           that
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           not
           ,
           whereas
           in
           truth
           vve
           should
           labour
           to
           be
           purged
           of
           this
           pride
           ,
           and
           euer
           suspect
           the
           worst
           of
           our selues
           ,
           to
           iudge
           our selues
           seuerely
           and
           strictly
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           vnbeleefe
           and
           hollownesse
           of
           heart
           ;
           for
           this
           will
           be
           a
           
           meanes
           to
           make
           vs
           escape
           the
           iudgment
           and
           condemnation
           of
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           property
           of
           Gods
           Elect
           to
           thinke
           worse
           of
           themselues
           then
           God
           doth
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Math.
           25.
           37.
           but
           the
           reprobates
           haue
           euer
           better
           perswasion
           and
           opinion
           of
           themselues
           then
           God
           hath
           ,
           as
           Math.
           25.
           44.
           
        
         
           To
           conclude
           then
           ,
           let
           vs
           bee
           vpright
           and
           sincere
           ,
           both
           in
           profession
           ,
           and
           practise
           ,
           and
           in
           continual
           prayer
           for
           grace
           ,
           and
           bountiful
           willing
           hearts
           to
           do
           good
           works
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           the
           meere
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           without
           praier
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           naturally
           so
           couetous
           ,
           so
           didistrustful
           in
           Gods
           prouidence
           and
           promises
           ,
           such
           louers
           of
           our selues
           ,
           &
           hard-hearted
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           without
           his
           speciall
           loue
           and
           fauour
           to
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           vnpossible
           for
           vs
           to
           get
           this
           great
           victory
           ouer
           our selues
           ;
           to
           bee
           mercifull
           ,
           no
           not
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           maintained
           his
           honour
           and
           glorie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           all
           others
           ought
           most
           to
           be
           respected
           and
           releeued
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           wote
           not
           how
           (
           as
           a
           field
           vine
           ,
           subiect
           to
           euery
           of
           winde
           and
           tempest
           )
           they
           be
           of
           
           euery
           body
           most
           reiected
           ,
           and
           least
           regarded
           ,
           as
           the
           
             out-scowring
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             sheepe
             appointed
             for
             the
             slaughter
             :
          
           neyther
           can
           we
           afford
           the
           
             crums
             from
             our
             tables
             to
             Christs
             poore
             members
             ,
          
           but
           rather
           giue
           them
           to
           dogges
           ,
           hawkes
           ,
           horses
           ,
           whoores
           ,
           and
           for
           Tobacco
           to
           vrge
           drunkennesse
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           sober
           and
           circularly
           able
           to
           bee
           drunken
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           hath
           
             a
             controuersie
             with
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             ,
             nor
             mercy
             ,
             nor
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             but
             stealing
             ,
             and
             lying
             ,
             and
             whooring
             ,
             swearing
             and
             killing
             ,
             Hos.
          
           4.
           1.
           2.
           
        
         
           
             Ranulphus
             Cestrensis
          
           in
           his
           Polichronicon
           ,
           
           
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
          
           10.
           and
           anno
           610.
           writeth
           of
           
             Iohn
             Patriarch
          
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           that
           being
           at
           his
           prayers
           vpon
           a
           time
           (
           as
           is
           said
           )
           
             there
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             a
             comely
             virgin
             ,
             hauing
             on
             her
             head
             a
             garland
             of
             Oliue
             leaues
             ,
             which
             named
             her selfe
             Iustice
             ,
             saying
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             promising
             ,
             that
             if
             hee
             would
             take
             her
             to
             wife
             ,
             hee
             should
             prosper
             well
             :
          
           whereupon
           he
           after
           ,
           became
           so
           liberall
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           that
           he
           assayed
           to
           striue
           in
           a
           manner
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whether
           the
           
           Lord
           should
           giue
           him
           more
           ,
           or
           he
           should
           distribute
           more
           of
           that
           which
           was
           giuen
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           the
           maid
           Mercy
           should
           bee
           maried
           to
           more
           then
           this
           Almoner
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           ,
           after
           ,
           he
           was
           surnamed
           )
           that
           the
           maid
           Mercy
           should
           not
           liue
           so
           long
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           few
           or
           none
           will
           marry
           her
           :
           yet
           our
           Sauiour
           commands
           to
           
             sell
             what
             ye
             haue
             ,
             and
             giue
             almes
             ,
             make
             ye
             bagges
             which
             waxe
             not
             olde
             ,
          
           a
           treasure
           which
           can
           neuer
           faile
           in
           heauen
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           33.
           and
           to
           take
           heed
           
             that
             your
             hearts
             be
             not
             oppressed
             with
             surfeting
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             cares
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             lest
             that
             day
             come
             on
             you
             at
             vnawares
             ,
             for
             as
             a
             snare
             it
             shall
             come
             on
             all
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             :
             Watch
             therefore
             and
             pray
             continually
             ,
             &c.
             Luke
          
           21.
           34.
           
           &c.
           And
           so
           farre
           of
           this
           twelfth
           Motiue
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           and
           thirteenth
           Motiue
           to
           
           watchfulnesse
           is
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           vpon
           the
           Reprobates
           ,
           for
           these
           shall
           
             goe
             into
             euerlasting
             paines
             ,
             Math.
          
           25.
           46.
           
           In
           vvhich
           words
           wee
           may
           see
           two
           expresse
           torments
           inflicted
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           .
           First
           ,
           a
           departing
           from
           Christ
           (
           in
           these
           words
           
           
             and
             they
             goe
             from
             Christ
          
           )
           according
           to
           those
           words
           of
           the
           sentence
           in
           
             vers
             .
             41.
             
             Depart
             from
             mee
             ye
             cursed
             .
          
           And
           secondly
           ,
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           
             to
             e●erlasting
             pains
          
           ;
           agreeable
           to
           the
           iudge
           ,
           
             (
             to
             euerlasting
             fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             Deuill
             and
             his
             Angells
             .
             )
          
           These
           two
           members
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           point
           out
           two
           sundry
           punishments
           to
           be
           inflicted
           vpon
           the
           Reprobates
           :
           the
           one
           priuatiue
           ,
           the
           other
           
           positiue
           .
           The
           priuatiue
           ,
           is
           a
           depriuing
           of
           them
           from
           Christ
           their
           head
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           goodnesse
           :
           from
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           haue
           nothing
           left
           in
           them
           but
           sin
           :
           as
           a
           boulter
           ,
           when
           the
           flowre
           is
           boulted
           out
           ,
           there
           remaineth
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           brannes
           ;
           so
           they
           ,
           depriued
           of
           all
           Gods
           graces
           and
           life
           ,
           haue
           nothing
           left
           in
           them
           but
           the
           brannes
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           death
           .
           And
           thereupon
           (
           as
           formerly
           the
           badde
           Angells
           )
           are
           made
           ,
           or
           rather
           become
           ,
           as
           diuells
           incarnate
           .
           This
           priuatiue
           paine
           ,
           some
           terme
           the
           paine
           of
           losse
           ,
           or
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           blisse
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           inflicteth
           no
           external
           sensible
           punishment
           ,
           yet
           hath
           it
           within
           it
           ,
           a
           positiue
           effect
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           absence
           of
           
           the
           Sunne
           causeth
           and
           bringeth
           darkenesse
           ,
           
           and
           the
           want
           of
           foode
           death
           ;
           so
           the
           absence
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           Sonne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           bringeth
           darkenesse
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           the
           food
           of
           life
           ,
           death
           eternall
           :
           then
           which
           ,
           what
           torment
           greater
           ,
           then
           vtter
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           death
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           fulness
           of
           ioy
           is
           gotten
           by
           inioying
           his
           presence
           ,
           Psal.
           16.
           12.
           so
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           sorrow
           is
           attained
           by
           his
           absence
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           the
           life
           quickening
           all
           creatures
           ,
           so
           the
           want
           of
           him
           is
           the
           depriuation
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           a
           second
           death
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           this
           priuatiue
           
           punishment
           ,
           is
           a
           violent
           cutting
           of
           man
           from
           Christ
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           center
           of
           his
           life
           and
           blisse
           ,
           and
           a
           remoouall
           from
           all
           goodnesse
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           euen
           the
           smallest
           :
           and
           this
           sorrow
           of
           want
           of
           God
           and
           all
           goodnesse
           ,
           is
           euerlasting
           ;
           because
           the
           Iudge
           is
           infinitely
           angry
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           absent
           from
           all
           helpe
           to
           sinners
           ;
           for
           heere
           all
           light
           is
           away
           ,
           all
           the
           
           candles
           of
           comfort
           quite
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           ,
           put
           out
           ,
           and
           nothing
           remaining
           but
           vtter
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           gnashing
           of
           teeth
           ;
           all
           plenty
           wanting
           ,
           all
           scantnesse
           abounding
           ,
           
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           drop
           of
           cold
           water
           can
           bee
           obtained
           from
           Abraham
           ,
           (
           sometime
           rich
           in
           good
           workes
           )
           all
           springs
           of
           mercy
           be
           close
           locked
           against
           such
           as
           shewed
           no
           mercy
           ,
           not
           one
           word
           of
           comfort
           to
           him
           that
           would
           not
           comfort
           heretofore
           the
           poore
           comfortlesse
           ,
           (
           no
           friend
           in
           ●heape-side
           ,
           no
           friend
           in
           Court
           )
           poore
           rich
           Lazarus
           now
           scorneth
           the
           rich
           poore
           gl●tton
           ;
           heere
           gentlemen
           be
           beggars
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           beggers
           gentlemen
           ,
           and
           scorn
           their
           scorners
           ,
           who
           now
           (
           but
           too
           late
           )
           rue
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           cost
           feele
           ,
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           poore
           man.
           Now
           iudgement
           is
           mercilesse
           to
           them
           that
           shewed
           no
           mercy
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           stopped
           their
           eares
           at
           the
           cry
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           so
           now
           Gods
           eare
           is
           stopped
           against
           them
           a
           day
           there
           was
           when
           they
           howted
           the
           poore
           from
           them
           ,
           now
           the
           time
           is
           come
           when
           Christ
           how●eth
           them
           to
           hell
           :
           and
           iust
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           forsooke
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           ashamed
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           af
           〈…〉
           icted
           Saints
           ,
           that
           GOD
           should
           forsake
           him
           and
           his
           Saints
           should
           so
           likewise
           :
           and
           as
           the
           shame
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           bee
           ashamed
           to
           know
           
           or
           regard
           him
           ,
           Math.
           10.
           28.
           
        
         
           The
           Vse
           serues
           for
           admonition
           to
           all
           
           Gods
           children
           ,
           to
           consider
           before
           hand
           ,
           what
           an
           vnrecouerable
           losse
           it
           will
           be
           to
           any
           creature
           ,
           thus
           in
           wrath
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           made
           a
           Deuill
           ;
           for
           what
           made
           the
           falling
           Angells
           Deuills
           ,
           but
           the
           depriuing
           &
           stripping
           of
           them
           from
           all
           graces
           and
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           cast
           to
           all
           heauy
           designements
           .
           Then
           consider
           what
           childe
           ,
           what
           seruant
           ,
           or
           subiect
           can
           abide
           or
           endure
           to
           heare
           such
           terrible
           words
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
          
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           indignation
           ,
           wrath
           ,
           and
           anguish
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           most
           mercifull
           &
           euer
           blessed
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           knowing
           and
           foreseeing
           what
           losse
           followeth
           vpon
           the
           speaking
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           what
           vnspeakeable
           torments
           shal
           in
           the
           necke
           thereof
           seize
           vpon
           his
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           euer
           in
           hell
           :
           and
           vvhat
           a
           shame
           of
           shames
           is
           it
           now
           to
           be
           thus
           disgraced
           and
           degraded
           before
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           such
           an
           instant
           ,
           as
           he
           most
           needeth
           ,
           and
           is
           most
           friendlesse
           &
           
           helpelesse
           ;
           and
           standeth
           vpon
           his
           doing
           or
           vndoing
           for
           euer
           :
           oh
           !
           this
           would
           kill
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           and
           will
           cast
           downe
           the
           stoutest
           heart
           liuing
           ;
           no
           sentence
           ,
           no
           prison
           ,
           no
           execution
           to
           this
           shame
           .
           Consider
           
           but
           the
           case
           of
           a
           married
           wife
           ,
           who
           though
           she
           lose
           all
           her
           friends
           ,
           and
           liue
           in
           extreame
           penury
           ,
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           shee
           enioyeth
           her
           husbands
           fauour
           and
           loue
           ,
           she
           will
           comfort
           her selfe
           against
           all
           indignities
           ;
           but
           if
           she
           play
           the
           harlot
           ,
           and
           he
           say
           vnto
           her
           ,
           depart
           from
           nice
           thou
           accursed
           whoore
           ;
           this
           killeth
           her
           heart
           ,
           she
           looseth
           all
           the
           benefits
           of
           wedlocke
           ,
           incurreth
           the
           hatred
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           is
           cast
           into
           extreame
           misery
           and
           shame
           in
           the
           world
           to
           her
           dying
           day
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           this
           but
           a
           temporall
           losse
           ,
           and
           in
           losing
           him
           ,
           she
           ●o●eth
           not
           God
           (
           if
           shee
           repent
           and
           amend
           )
           nor
           heauen
           ,
           nor
           life
           :
           but
           heere
           in
           losing
           this
           bridegroome
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           man
           loseth
           with
           him
           all
           goodnes
           ,
           and
           is
           endowed
           and
           possessed
           vvith
           all
           badnesse
           .
           This
           point
           is
           further
           strengthened
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           and
           meditate
           vpon
           
             Psal.
             27.
             12.
             
             Isa.
             49.
             15.
             
             Ezech.
          
           10.
           3.
           4.
           and
           11.
           
           ●2
           .
           and
           43.
           2.
           
           
             Exod.
             33.
             3.
             
             Iosh.
          
           7.
           7.
           
           
           Iudg.
           2.
           2.
           out
           of
           which
           places
           wee
           may
           see
           what
           it
           is
           to
           lose
           so
           good
           ,
           so
           louing
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           a
           God
           :
           who
           worse
           then
           
             Cain
             ,
             Esau
             ,
             Saul
          
           ,
           &
           Iudas
           ?
           yet
           Cain
           could
           not
           abide
           the
           burthen
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           loosing
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           perswaded
           his
           soule
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           mette
           him
           ,
           should
           kill
           him
           .
           Esau
           sould
           his
           birth-right
           ,
           and
           though
           hee
           sought
           the
           blessing
           with
           teares
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           finde
           it
           ,
           
             Heb.
             12.
             17.
             
             Saul
          
           could
           not
           abide
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           answer
           him
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           hanged
           himselfe
           ;
           yea
           it
           was
           a
           death
           to
           Absolon
           ,
           though
           a
           trecherous
           parricide
           ,
           to
           be
           debarred
           his
           Fathers
           presence
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           14.
           30.
           yet
           these
           had
           contentments
           in
           this
           life
           in
           full
           measure
           (
           vnlesse
           it
           were
           Iudas
           )
           but
           heere
           contentment
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           in
           nothing
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           a
           swinner
           can
           drowning
           ,
           who
           can
           catch
           at
           nothing
           but
           water
           :
           so
           these
           wretches
           swimming
           in
           the
           Lake
           that
           burneth
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           can
           catch
           and
           lay
           hold
           on
           nothing
           but
           at
           fire
           to
           helpe
           them
           withall
           .
           If
           Dauid
           mourned
           that
           he
           was
           exiled
           from
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           Ps.
           42.
           1.
           
           &c.
           and
           84.
           1.
           
           &c.
           and
           132.
           1.
           and
           
           1.
           
           Sam.
           26.
           19.
           and
           Theodosius
           that
           by
           Ambrose
           he
           was
           forbidden
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           these
           excommunicate
           persons
           mourn
           and
           lament
           when
           they
           bee
           exiled
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           Church
           triumphant
           ,
           and
           thrust
           into
           that
           hellish
           synagogue
           ,
           
             where
             is
             nothing
             but
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             :
          
           when
           Assuerus
           spake
           but
           one
           angry
           speech
           to
           haughty
           
             H●m●n
             ,
             Ester
          
           .
           7.
           8.
           as
           the
           word
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Kings
           mouth
           ,
           they
           couered
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           ledde
           him
           to
           execution
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           was
           but
           a
           temporall
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           an
           externall
           execution
           :
           and
           
           what
           would
           a
           damned
           person
           in
           this
           case
           giue
           to
           recouer
           Gods
           presence
           and
           fauour
           ?
           that
           doe
           thou
           now
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           not
           miscarry
           ;
           whereas
           all
           teares
           &
           lamentations
           spent
           in
           hell
           ,
           will
           bee
           vnsufficient
           ,
           therefore
           repent
           in
           time
           .
           We
           repent
           and
           are
           right
           sorry
           for
           temporall
           losses
           ,
           as
           Adam
           for
           Paradise
           ,
           Elie
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           Re●oboam
           for
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           but
           no
           losse
           to
           this
           ,
           when
           after
           thy
           sentence
           denounced
           ,
           thou
           must
           without
           delay
           trudge
           the
           blacke
           way
           to
           perdition
           ,
           with
           many
           a
           deepe
           sigh
           and
           
           comfortlesse
           sobbe
           ,
           to
           sup
           in
           that
           full
           hungry
           pallace
           of
           perdition
           and
           confusion
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkenesse
           and
           his
           accursed
           complices
           ,
           at
           the
           terrible
           table
           of
           Gods
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           then
           wilt
           thou
           with
           Caine
           cry
           ,
           
             My
             punishment
             is
             greater
             then
             I
             can
             beare
             ,
             Gen.
          
           4.
           13.
           for
           the
           greater
           the
           good
           thing
           wee
           lose
           is
           ,
           the
           greater
           will
           bee
           our
           sorrow
           ;
           but
           God
           is
           the
           greatest
           good
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           lose
           him
           bringeth
           the
           greatest
           sorrow
           &
           greefe
           :
           then
           God
           is
           the
           center
           and
           rest
           of
           mans
           soule
           ,
           therefore
           as
           there
           is
           no
           separation
           to
           that
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           of
           one
           member
           from
           another
           ;
           so
           is
           there
           no
           greefe
           to
           this
           separation
           of
           the
           body
           from
           the
           head
           of
           one
           member
           in
           this
           body
           ,
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           of
           man
           from
           his
           good
           God
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           liueth
           ,
           mooueth
           ,
           and
           hath
           his
           being
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           felicity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           losse
           is
           vnsupportable
           ,
           and
           as
           some
           think
           greater
           and
           so●er
           then
           the
           paines
           positiue
           ,
           viz.
           the
           losing
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           what
           hypocrite
           or
           heart
           of
           man
           can
           now
           abide
           to
           heare
           Angell
           or
           Deuill
           say
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             now
             thy
             God
             ?
             Micha
             .
             7.
             10.
             
             Psal.
          
           42.
           3.
           and
           143.
           7.
           
           
           The
           remedy
           ,
           for
           all
           ,
           then
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           thinke
           now
           of
           this
           depriuation
           ,
           and
           to
           preuent
           it
           ,
           to
           performe
           such
           duties
           of
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           then
           vvish
           vvee
           had
           performed
           in
           true
           and
           hearty
           repentance
           ,
           and
           remember
           
           here
           now
           to
           exercise
           stoutnesse
           against
           sinne
           ,
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           all
           worldly
           vanities
           ,
           Malachy
           3.
           13.
           and
           not
           for
           them
           against
           our
           good
           God
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           as
           an
           effect
           of
           a
           true
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           vse
           all
           mercy
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           loue
           to
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           euer
           draw
           nye
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           draw
           nye
           in
           that
           day
           to
           vs
           :
           and
           so
           farre
           of
           the
           first
           member
           of
           this
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           priuatiue
           paines
           or
           sorrow
           of
           losse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           time
           prepare
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           execution
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           the
           paines
           positiue
           ,
           or
           pai●es
           of
           sense
           ,
           because
           
           they
           are
           afflicted
           as
           well
           vpon
           the
           outward
           senses
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           vpon
           the
           inward
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           and
           these
           paines
           are
           twofold
           ,
           the
           one
           remote
           ,
           
           or
           vvithout
           man
           ,
           the
           other
           propinque
           
           neere
           and
           vpon
           mans
           soule
           and
           body
           :
           the
           outward
           paines
           ,
           remooued
           from
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           are
           such
           externall
           torments
           as
           are
           accidentall
           ,
           and
           seize
           vpon
           him
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           place
           or
           prison
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           company
           therein
           ;
           As
           for
           the
           place
           where
           the
           wicked
           shal
           bee
           tormented
           ,
           is
           called
           Hell
           :
           the
           names
           thereof
           expresse
           the
           nature
           of
           
           the
           same
           :
           and
           first
           ,
           the
           Heathen
           illuminated
           onely
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           rules
           of
           equity
           ,
           call
           it
           first
           ,
           a
           forgetting
           of
           all
           goodnesse
           .
           2.
           a
           desire
           of
           euil
           .
           
           3.
           the
           waters
           of
           greese
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           of
           all
           ioyes
           .
           4.
           weeping
           and
           lamenting
           .
           
           5.
           a
           Lake
           of
           misery
           and
           euerlasting
           loathing
           of
           the
           former
           workes
           .
           6.
           a
           darke
           place
           .
           7.
           darkenesse
           it selfe
           .
           8.
           a
           place
           of
           terror
           ,
           trouble
           ,
           and
           vexation
           ,
           vvhere
           dwelleth
           no
           order
           ,
           but
           confusion
           and
           euerlasting
           horror
           .
           9.
           wringing
           .
           10.
           an
           
           infectious
           hole
           .
           11.
           a
           place
           breathing
           exhalations
           of
           brimstone
           .
           12.
           a
           botttomles
           pit
           ,
           &c.
           where
           we
           see
           how
           nature
           iustifieth
           the
           Lord
           in
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           &
           how
           naturall
           wittes
           deuise
           ,
           acknowledge
           &
           iudge
           of
           diuersities
           of
           torments
           
           due
           for
           sinners
           ,
           though
           they
           neuer
           were
           taught
           them
           out
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           yet
           they
           iudge
           these
           to
           bee
           the
           worthy
           reward
           of
           sinne
           and
           sinners
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           termes
           the
           place
           by
           these
           names
           ,
           
             Hell
             ,
             Math.
             10.
             28.
             
             Euerlasting
             perdition
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             1.
             9.
             
             A
             Lake
             burning
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           
             Reuel
             .
             21.
             8.
             the
             deepe
             ,
             Luke
             8.
             31.
             
             Gehenni
             ,
          
           or
           the
           valley
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           
             Himmon
             ,
             Ier.
          
           7.
           30.
           and
           19.
           6.
           
           
             Math.
             23.
             23.
             
             Tophet
             ,
             Isa.
          
           30.
           33.
           and
           2.
           
           
             King.
             23.
             10.
             vtter
             darkenesse
             ,
             Math.
             23.
             13.
             vnquenchable
             fire
             ,
             Mat.
          
           3.
           12.
           and
           13.
           25.
           
           
             a
             place
             without
             ,
             Reuel
          
           .
           22.
           15.
           which
           names
           as
           fearefull
           as
           they
           bee
           ,
           expresse
           not
           the
           thousand
           part
           of
           the
           ineffable
           paines
           thereof
           :
           onely
           (
           as
           in
           a
           figure
           )
           by
           these
           names
           the
           Scripture
           lispe
           to
           our
           capacity
           ,
           rather
           then
           in
           expresse
           termes
           ,
           doe
           vtter
           the
           full
           effect
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           vpon
           sinners
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           speaking
           of
           these
           torments
           ,
           we
           must
           carefully
           beware
           that
           that
           which
           is
           figuratiuely
           spoken
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           be
           not
           taken
           not
           expounded
           
           litterally
           as
           some
           doe
           ;
           but
           learne
           and
           aduertise
           our
           hearers
           ,
           that
           whereas
           vve
           
           cannot
           conceiue
           nor
           vtter
           the
           extremity
           of
           these
           torments
           ,
           nor
           the
           fulsomenesse
           of
           this
           horrible
           prison
           ;
           yet
           the
           Scriptures
           expresse
           them
           by
           the
           sharpest
           and
           most
           intollerable
           punishments
           we
           know
           or
           can
           conceiue
           ;
           as
           fire
           ,
           brimstone
           ,
           darkenesse
           ,
           weeping
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           when
           wee
           haue
           heaped
           together
           all
           the
           attributes
           and
           names
           we
           know
           ,
           all
           are
           insufficient
           to
           declare
           it
           ,
           being
           incomprehensible
           ,
           onely
           let
           vs
           beleeue
           what
           wee
           cannot
           vtter
           ,
           and
           carefully
           auoid
           that
           cursed
           place
           betimes
           ,
           lest
           then
           wee
           bee
           made
           to
           feele
           that
           which
           now
           wee
           will
           neither
           beleeue
           nor
           eschew
           ,
           which
           God
           forbid
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           of
           the
           names
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           place
           teacheth
           
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           tortures
           and
           torments
           of
           such
           sinners
           as
           shall
           be
           cast
           into
           it
           (
           neither
           will
           I
           bee
           curious
           in
           this
           bloudy
           point
           ,
           which
           nature
           abhorreth
           to
           bee
           prolixe
           in
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           some
           few
           circumstances
           ,
           referre
           the
           deeper
           consideration
           thereof
           to
           euery
           mans
           secret
           meditation
           ,
           praying
           Almighty
           God
           to
           worke
           in
           them
           and
           me
           heereby
           
           such
           effects
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           euer
           auoid
           the
           the
           things
           that
           bring
           vs
           to
           it
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           place
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Hell
           is
           described
           to
           be
           a
           prison
           ,
           or
           dungeon
           prepared
           for
           the
           Deuili
           and
           his
           Angelis
           ,
           Math
           ,
           25.
           4.
           
           Christs
           ,
           his
           ,
           and
           our
           aduersaries
           ,
           &
           must
           not
           God
           be
           reuenged
           vpon
           his
           enemies
           ?
           and
           the
           more
           Christ
           powreth
           the
           vengeance
           of
           his
           reuenge
           vpon
           Satan
           ,
           and
           all
           reprobates
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           he
           glorified
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           magnified
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hell
           must
           be
           such
           a
           wide
           place
           as
           shall
           containe
           the
           whole
           wrath
           of
           God
           in
           the
           highest
           and
           extremest
           degree
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           place
           must
           be
           terrible
           ,
           where
           is
           nothing
           but
           vexing
           and
           tormenting
           iustruments
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           best
           places
           and
           sweetest
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           kept
           cleane
           and
           sauoury
           ,
           will
           soon
           become
           fulsome
           ,
           much
           more
           will
           hell
           ,
           made
           a
           place
           of
           dishonor
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           wrath
           ;
           for
           wee
           see
           how
           all
           places
           wherein
           God
           inflicteth
           the
           iudgement
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           are
           full
           of
           horror
           ,
           as
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Math.
             23.
             37.
             
             Babel
             ,
             Isa.
             13.
             19.
             
             Bozra
          
           in
           
             Edom
             ,
             Isa.
          
           
           34.
           11.
           12.
           
           
             Niniueh
             ,
             Z●ch
             .
             2.
             13.
             14.
             
             &c.
          
           much
           more
           hell
           ,
           wherevpon
           light
           all
           Gods
           curses
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           worldly
           prisons
           and
           dungeons
           become
           so
           fulsome
           ,
           that
           in
           short
           time
           men
           lose
           therein
           their
           health
           and
           liues
           ,
           for
           the
           stinch
           &
           want
           of
           contentments
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           hell
           ,
           for
           all
           prisons
           be
           paradises
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           horror
           thereof
           passeth
           all
           horrors
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           very
           deuils
           desire
           respit
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           sent
           thither
           ,
           Luke
           8.
           31.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Here
           are
           all
           the
           torments
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           as
           fire
           ,
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           such
           fire
           as
           burneth
           euen
           spirits
           ,
           surpassing
           all
           fires
           :
           Oh
           what
           anguish
           and
           torment
           sustaineth
           he
           that
           is
           subiect
           to
           these
           instruments
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           further
           aggrauateth
           the
           terror
           and
           horror
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           containeth
           not
           onely
           all
           the
           tortures
           and
           instruments
           of
           Gods
           fearfull
           vengeance
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           place
           of
           vtter
           darkenesse
           and
           blackenesse
           ,
           that
           is
           voyd
           of
           all
           comfort
           ,
           farre
           beyond
           Pharachs
           plague
           of
           3.
           daies
           palpable
           darkenesse
           ,
           Exod.
           10.
           21.
           but
           this
           for
           euer
           the
           soarest
           punishment
           
           that
           can
           be
           inflicted
           vpon
           man
           ,
           is
           to
           cast
           him
           to
           a
           dungeon
           or
           darke
           place
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           that
           ;
           a
           plague
           of
           plagues
           ,
           fitting
           such
           as
           sinne
           in
           darknes
           ,
           and
           that
           call
           darkenesse
           light
           ,
           Iohn
           3.
           19.
           
           
             Ezech.
             8.
             12.
             
             Isa.
             5.
             20.
             
             Ephes.
             5
             8.
             11.
             
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Then
           the
           company
           they
           finde
           there
           ,
           be
           the
           Deuill
           and
           his
           Angelis
           ,
           all
           Reprobates
           and
           badde
           people
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           malice
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           and
           all
           villeny
           ,
           as
           euer
           they
           were
           when
           they
           liued
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           albeit
           the
           close
           prison
           keepes
           them
           from
           practising
           it
           :
           and
           what
           a
           death
           is
           it
           for
           a
           man
           to
           bee
           constrained
           to
           liue
           euer
           in
           such
           a
           company
           ,
           where
           Satan
           and
           his
           Angells
           hatred
           to
           man
           is
           now
           greater
           then
           euer
           it
           was
           ?
           for
           now
           to
           their
           eternall
           confusion
           ,
           they
           feele
           the
           full
           reward
           of
           their
           wickednesse
           wrought
           to
           man
           ,
           who
           might
           haue
           stood
           in
           their
           Angell-like
           state
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           beene
           for
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ceaseth
           not
           in
           all
           they
           can
           to
           maligne
           all
           Reprobates
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           do
           one
           Reprobate
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           agents
           of
           one
           anothers
           misery
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Their
           exercise
           in
           hell
           is
           
             weeping
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
          
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           
           speake
           nor
           thinke
           any
           one
           good
           thing
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           both
           the
           name
           ,
           nature
           ,
           and
           circumstances
           of
           this
           fearefull
           place
           ,
           and
           therefore
           being
           so
           terrible
           ,
           it
           were
           wisedome
           for
           all
           men
           to
           beware
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           labour
           for
           heauen
           to
           dwell
           in
           euer
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           sort
           of
           the
           paines
           positiue
           
           bee
           called
           the
           internall
           paines
           inflicted
           vpon
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           which
           may
           bee
           guessed
           partly
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           beene
           spoken
           of
           the
           prison
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           punishment
           which
           shall
           be
           layed
           vpon
           the
           soule
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           faculties
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           cogitation
           ,
           memory
           ,
           vnderstanding
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           &c.
           then
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           of
           euery
           member
           therof
           ,
           for
           wherein
           euery
           man
           sinneth
           ,
           therein
           is
           he
           tormented
           :
           But
           these
           torments
           are
           partly
           vnknown
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           pray
           God
           they
           may
           euer
           be
           ,
           and
           partly
           so
           lamentable
           ,
           that
           no
           Christian
           heart
           can
           abide
           to
           dwell
           long
           vpon
           so
           dolefull
           a
           subiect
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           referre
           you
           to
           others
           that
           writ
           largely
           thereupon
           ;
           beseeching
           Almighty
           God
           to
           giue
           vs
           all
           grace
           to
           consider
           wisely
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           of
           all
           that
           hath
           beene
           said
           ,
           and
           to
           
           make
           a
           ready
           vse
           thereof
           to
           Gods
           glory
           and
           our
           saluation
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           run
           sottishly
           vpon
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           denying
           there
           is
           an
           hell
           ,
           as
           doe
           Sadduces
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           Ideots
           ,
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           Nullifidians
           ,
           and
           vngodly
           liuels
           ,
           whose
           liues
           proclaime
           it
           〈◊〉
           and
           2.
           such
           as
           deny
           there
           is
           any
           heauen
           ,
           as
           Epicures
           ,
           Belly-gods
           ,
           Worldlings
           ,
           Sodomites
           ;
           Inordinate
           liuers
           ,
           idlers
           out
           of
           a
           calling
           ,
           &c.
           
           3.
           all
           Theeues
           ,
           Oppressors
           ,
           Sacriledgers
           ,
           poore
           Cony-catchers
           .
           4.
           all
           Protestants
           at
           large
           ,
           Christians
           without
           faith
           or
           good
           workes
           ,
           Selfe
           louers
           ,
           Hypocrites
           ,
           Mis
           〈…〉
           cordists
           ,
           Origenists
           ,
           &c.
           but
           let
           vs
           watch
           and
           pray
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           vse
           wee
           are
           to
           make
           of
           this
           thirteenth
           Motine
           ,
           serues
           to
           shew
           how
           necessary
           it
           is
           for
           all
           men
           to
           know
           this
           principle
           concerning
           hell
           ,
           &
           the
           reward
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           &
           that
           in
           these
           respects
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           bringeth
           the
           wicked
           to
           the
           
           knowledge
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           when
           they
           consider
           the
           vnspeakeable
           power
           that
           is
           in
           the
           mildest
           word
           proceeding
           from
           Gods
           mouth
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           accuse
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           
           vpon
           which
           it
           cannot
           worke
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           to
           their
           destruction
           ,
           whereas
           here
           we
           see
           the
           commanding
           voyce
           of
           God
           (
           to
           depart
           from
           him
           .
           )
           to
           be
           so
           forcible
           and
           powerfull
           ,
           that
           neither
           man
           nor
           deuill
           is
           able
           to
           withstand
           it
           ,
           but
           all
           as
           slaues
           from
           the
           whip
           will
           runne
           to
           hell
           fire
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           they
           now
           not
           sin
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whose
           very
           voyce
           is
           more
           terrible
           then
           hell
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           this
           reason
           vseth
           Dauid
           ,
           in
           Psal.
           29.
           4.
           out
           ,
           to
           exhoxt
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           the
           mighty
           Nimrods
           betimes
           to
           obey
           his
           glorious
           voyce
           in
           his
           word
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Satan
           would
           perswade
           all
           men
           that
           there
           is
           no
           hell
           ,
           thereby
           to
           set
           all
           to
           worke
           iniquity
           without
           remorse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           doctrine
           must
           be
           often
           whetted
           vpon
           them
           to
           feare
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Most
           men
           ,
           yea
           Professors
           (
           though
           they
           can
           discourse
           heereof
           )
           are
           so
           wicked
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           very
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           liue
           so
           loosely
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           hell
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           how
           few
           will
           for
           feare
           thereof
           ,
           forgoe
           on●
           houres
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           one
           mite
           of
           profit
           ,
           or
           auoid
           any
           temptation
           Satan
           can
           cast
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           needful
           it
           is
           to
           set
           before
           them
           often
           ,
           what
           dainty
           fare
           they
           shall
           finde
           in
           hell
           ,
           whether
           they
           hasten
           :
           and
           if
           this
           will
           not
           reforme
           them
           ,
           nothing
           will
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           last
           remedy
           in
           the
           Bible
           vsed
           to
           presse
           men
           with
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Were
           there
           no
           heauen
           to
           enioy
           ,
           no
           God
           to
           reward
           ,
           no
           hope
           of
           immortality
           ,
           yet
           should
           men
           for
           feare
           to
           burne
           in
           hell
           ,
           forbeare
           now
           to
           sinne
           ;
           for
           vve
           see
           how
           men
           for
           feare
           of
           temporall
           penalties
           ,
           forbear
           to
           transgresse
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           land
           ;
           yet
           Gods
           lawes
           ,
           penalties
           ,
           nor
           promises
           ,
           which
           far
           surmount
           these
           are
           not
           regarded
           :
           heere
           a
           felon
           or
           traitor
           may
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           there
           no
           obstinate
           malefactor
           shall
           ,
           and
           though
           for
           a
           while
           he
           respiteth
           him
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           to
           reach
           his
           hand
           the
           higher
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           stroke
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           to
           fall
           vpon
           him
           the
           heauier
           ,
           and
           his
           deferring
           is
           the
           more
           to
           inferre
           the
           thicker
           and
           surer
           blowes
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           ill
           paiment
           shall
           he
           need
           to
           complaine
           that
           hath
           the
           wages
           of
           his
           wickednesse
           withheld
           from
           him
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           receiue
           the
           totall
           summe
           together
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           in
           
           hel
           ,
           this
           would
           breed
           in
           the
           most
           valiantest
           Atheist
           liuing
           ,
           such
           a
           gasping
           terror
           ,
           and
           quaking
           dislike
           ,
           that
           euer
           after
           hee
           should
           abhor
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           least
           branch
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           withall
           euery
           thing
           alluring
           or
           aspecting
           thereto
           ,
           and
           vvithall
           should
           haue
           hell
           it selfe
           pictured
           in
           euery
           corner
           of
           his
           gardens
           ,
           orchards
           ,
           banqueting
           houses
           ,
           and
           places
           of
           delight
           ,
           in
           more
           carefull
           manner
           then
           euer
           had
           the
           
             Pharisies
             Gods
             lawes
             ,
             broydered
             vpon
             the
             fringed
             Phylacteries
             of
             their
             garments
             ,
          
           and
           so
           would
           ,
           notwithstanding
           now
           all
           parents
           and
           superiors
           doe
           well
           ,
           &
           their
           duty
           it
           is
           often
           to
           relate
           to
           their
           families
           the
           paines
           ordained
           in
           hell
           fire
           ,
           and
           so
           admonish
           them
           to
           beware
           of
           that
           burning
           place
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           knowledge
           that
           there
           is
           an
           hell
           is
           behoofefull
           in
           sundry
           respects
           ,
           as
           1.
           it
           rectifieth
           the
           conscience
           ,
           when
           the
           neuer-dying
           worme
           gnaweth
           thereat
           ,
           and
           signifieth
           vnto
           vs
           that
           still
           we
           haue
           some
           vnrepented
           sinners
           ,
           summoning
           vs
           to
           iudgement
           and
           damnation
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh
           3.
           20.
           2.
           this
           should
           cause
           vs
           in
           all
           our
           carriage
           to
           misdoubt
           our
           actions
           euery
           
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           euer
           setting
           the
           Lords
           blessed
           word
           before
           vs
           ,
           
             feare
             him
             who
             is
             able
             to
             cast
             soule
             and
             body
             to
             hell
             ,
             Math.
          
           10.
           38.
           3.
           it
           should
           make
           vs
           wary
           neuer
           to
           forfeit
           ,
           but
           still
           to
           retaine
           sure
           our
           title
           to
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           therefore
           be
           carefull
           neuer
           to
           commit
           any
           of
           those
           sinnes
           that
           depriue
           vs
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           as
           be
           in
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             6.
             9.
             
             Galat.
             5.
             19.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             3.
             
             &c.
          
           4.
           
           It
           maketh
           vs
           thankefull
           for
           our
           Election
           ,
           &
           withall
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           be
           careful
           to
           obserue
           the
           same
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           lest
           wilfully
           we
           relapse
           ,
           and
           euer
           feare
           all
           our
           waies
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.
           3.
           to
           7.
           5.
           
           This
           is
           a
           forcible
           meanes
           to
           weane
           vs
           from
           the
           world
           and
           all
           sinfulnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           vs
           to
           hasten
           to
           enter
           in
           couenant
           with
           God
           afresh
           ,
           and
           so
           open
           a
           doore
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           Christs
           treasures
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           God
           grant
           we
           doe
           speedily
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Vse
           serues
           for
           reproofe
           
           of
           such
           as
           deny
           there
           is
           any
           hell
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           watch
           :
           these
           be
           Atheists
           ,
           Nullifidians
           ,
           Epicures
           ,
           Worldlings
           ,
           inordinate
           liuers
           ,
           malefactors
           ,
           &c.
           but
           that
           there
           is
           an
           hell
           ,
           appeares
           by
           the
           
           aboue
           quoted
           titles
           of
           hell
           .
           2.
           
           By
           our
           consciences
           ,
           accusing
           when
           we
           sinne
           .
           3.
           the
           very
           Heathen
           in
           all
           ages
           and
           places
           (
           how
           prophane
           soeuer
           )
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           malefactors
           should
           to
           hell
           .
           4.
           
           Chysostome
           in
           his
           Homelies
           48.
           and
           49.
           and
           50.
           
           
             Ad
             populum
             Antiochenum
          
           ,
           confuteth
           this
           error
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           all
           men
           stand
           in
           awe
           and
           sinne
           not
           ;
           but
           beleeue
           ,
           lest
           they
           approoue
           worse
           then
           the
           Deuils
           ,
           who
           beleeue
           and
           confesse
           it
           ,
           and
           tremble
           at
           the
           minding
           thereof
           ,
           Iames
           2.
           19.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           Vse
           is
           for
           admonition
           for
           
           all
           men
           generally
           ,
           that
           seeing
           there
           is
           an
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           paines
           thereof
           vnspeakable
           ,
           yea
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           no
           heart
           can
           conceiue
           ,
           onely
           by
           the
           names
           of
           the
           extreamest
           punishments
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           as
           fire
           ,
           brimstone
           ,
           darkenesse
           ,
           death
           ,
           an
           euereating
           worme
           ,
           and
           neuer
           dying
           ,
           they
           bee
           shadowed
           ,
           because
           vvee
           can
           conceiue
           no
           soarer
           nor
           greater
           torments
           ,
           all
           vvorldly
           torments
           bee
           finite
           and
           temporall
           ,
           these
           infinite
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           pittilesse
           ,
           easelesse
           ,
           remedilesse
           ,
           a
           paine
           beyond
           all
           paines
           and
           greefe
           ,
           surmounting
           all
           greefes
           at
           the
           very
           
           names
           whereof
           the
           very
           Deuils
           ,
           how
           hard-hearted
           &
           gracelesse
           soeuer
           tremble
           and
           quake
           :
           heere
           all
           springs
           of
           mercy
           are
           locked
           against
           such
           as
           shewed
           no
           mercy
           ,
           no
           one
           word
           of
           comfort
           to
           such
           as
           denied
           comfort
           to
           the
           comfortlesse
           ;
           heere
           Lazarus
           the
           beggar
           scornes
           to
           be
           at
           a
           gentlemans
           command
           ,
           to
           reach
           him
           a
           droppe
           of
           water
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           denied
           him
           the
           crunme●
           that
           fell
           from
           his
           table
           ,
           which
           now
           to
           his
           cost
           he
           rues
           it
           ,
           and
           feeles
           the
           wants
           and
           heauy
           heart
           of
           a
           poore
           man
           ,
           and
           iust
           it
           is
           that
           such
           as
           stop
           their
           eares
           at
           the
           cry
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           should
           then
           cry
           and
           not
           be
           heard
           .
           Oh
           dolefull
           place
           that
           yeelds
           no
           comfort
           !
           and
           oh
           more
           wretched
           people
           that
           foresee
           not
           this
           misery
           to
           preuent
           it
           !
           but
           most
           miserable
           ,
           that
           now
           hearing
           and
           knowing
           it
           ,
           no
           warning
           will
           serue
           them
           ,
           no
           calling
           will
           awake
           them
           ,
           no
           threatnings
           ,
           no
           not
           hell
           fire
           will
           terrifie
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           such
           as
           haunt
           mischeefe
           shall
           fall
           into
           it
           :
           But
           O
           ye
           holy
           watchmen
           ,
           
           and
           sheepheards
           of
           the
           people
           !
           for
           Christs
           sake
           cry
           out
           aloud
           ,
           
             lift
             vp
             your
             voyces
             like
             a
             trumpet
             ,
             giue
             thosee
             sleepers
             
             no
             rest
          
           vntill
           they
           bee
           awaked
           from
           their
           deadly
           sleep
           ;
           and
           you
           godly
           Christians
           
             exhort
             one
             another
             whilest
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
             lest
             your
             hearts
             be
             hardened
             by
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           and
           this
           day
           come
           suddenly
           vpon
           you
           ,
           and
           take
           you
           away
           when
           a
           mans
           house
           is
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           all
           the
           towne
           and
           country
           will
           forthwith
           arise
           to
           helpe
           to
           quench
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           well
           done
           ;
           but
           heere
           mans
           soule
           and
           body
           is
           set
           on
           hell
           fire
           ,
           yet
           to
           preuent
           this
           danger
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           more
           then
           the
           burning
           of
           an
           house
           or
           towne
           )
           no
           man
           helpes
           ,
           the
           watchman
           is
           asleepe
           ,
           the
           gentleman
           ,
           though
           the
           house
           of
           his
           soule
           be
           all
           fired
           ,
           snorts
           in
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           awaked
           ,
           the
           neighbors
           help
           to
           rocke
           him
           in
           the
           cradle
           of
           security
           vntill
           death
           comes
           and
           arests
           him
           to
           come
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           man
           and
           his
           workes
           fall
           in
           the
           fire
           ;
           and
           what
           misery
           findeth
           he
           not
           there
           ?
           the
           
             guilty
             conscience
          
           ,
           the
           
             neuer-dying
             worme
          
           ,
           the
           
             flames
             vnquenchable
          
           ,
           the
           
             darkenes
             frightfull
          
           ,
           comfort
           no
           where
           ,
           
             paines
             without
             ,
             and
             terrors
             within
             .
          
           The
           holy
           Martyrs
           burning
           heere
           in
           the
           flames
           of
           fire
           ,
           felt
           
           no
           such
           matter
           ,
           they
           died
           in
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           had
           a
           good
           conscience
           towards
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           vvere
           very
           cheerefull
           ,
           forgaue
           their
           enemies
           ,
           prayed
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           exhorted
           one
           another
           to
           patience
           and
           constancie
           ,
           perswaded
           ,
           comforted
           and
           confirmed
           the
           people
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           reioyced
           in
           spirit
           ,
           sang
           prayses
           to
           God
           ,
           prayed
           instantly
           to
           the
           very
           last
           gaspe
           committed
           their
           soules
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           full
           hope
           of
           a
           ioyfull
           resurrection
           ;
           and
           finally
           (
           as
           in
           a
           burnt
           sacrifice
           )
           more
           then
           Conquerers
           ,
           ascended
           vp
           to
           Heauen
           ,
           which
           should
           animate
           all
           men
           to
           retaine
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           leade
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           and
           be
           sure
           of
           a
           blessed
           comfortable
           death
           ,
           and
           resurrection
           :
           vvhereas
           contrarily
           ,
           a
           bad
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           guilt
           of
           a
           wicked
           life
           ,
           portendeth
           a
           fearfull
           death
           ,
           &
           an
           heauy
           resurrection
           to
           be
           executed
           in
           hell
           fire
           .
        
         
           But
           heere
           the
           wicked
           coyne
           obiections
           ,
           
           and
           demand
           how
           it
           is
           that
           the
           mercifull
           God
           can
           finde
           in
           his
           heart
           thus
           strangely
           and
           seuerely
           to
           punish
           any
           sinner
           ,
           seeing
           our
           sinnes
           cannot
           hurt
           him
           ,
           nor
           our
           piety
           benefit
           him
           ,
           Iob.
           35.
           6.
           7.
           
           and
           32.
           3.
           
           If
           all
           be
           in
           heauen
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           the
           richer
           ,
           nor
           if
           they
           be
           all
           in
           hell
           ,
           is
           he
           the
           poorer
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           .
           1.
           
           God
           is
           almighty
           ,
           whose
           infinitenesse
           of
           power
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           iustice
           ,
           makes
           him
           willing
           and
           able
           to
           inflict
           vpon
           sinners
           the
           most
           exact
           and
           sharpest
           punishment
           ,
           as
           pleaseth
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           he
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           mighty
           in
           all
           his
           workes
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           great
           ,
           wonderful
           ,
           &
           terrible
           ,
           Nahum
           .
           1.
           1.
           
           &c.
           Cant.
           8.
           6.
           7.
           
           Deut.
           29.
           20.
           so
           specially
           sheweth
           he
           the
           same
           in
           punishing
           Reprobates
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           is
           called
           
             the
             God
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             Psal.
          
           94.
           1.
           2.
           and
           seeing
           all
           his
           other
           workes
           be
           wonderfull
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Maiesty
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           assured
           hee
           is
           so
           in
           smiting
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           his
           mercy
           &
           patience
           is
           vnspeakable
           great
           in
           inuiting
           &
           waiting
           for
           sinners
           repentance
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           4.
           so
           is
           his
           iustice
           &
           impatience
           as
           great
           if
           he
           be
           contened
           ;
           for
           in
           God
           mercy
           and
           iustice
           are
           termed
           Gods
           two
           armes
           ,
           &
           therefore
           must
           be
           of
           equall
           length
           and
           bignesse
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           punishing
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           pardoning
           the
           godly
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Sinne
           is
           a
           most
           odious
           and
           impudent
           aduersary
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           his
           workes
           ,
           prouoking
           his
           iustice
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           labouring
           to
           bring
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           Being
           ,
           to
           a
           none
           being
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           creatures
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           therfore
           must
           God
           be
           reuenged
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           fauourites
           ,
           as
           vpon
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           to
           his
           glory
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           is
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           feare
           and
           obey
           him
           in
           this
           life
           should
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           to
           hell
           :
           this
           is
           the
           principall
           condition
           of
           his
           gracious
           couenant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           bee
           so
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           All
           transgressions
           against
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           or
           bloud
           royal
           ,
           are
           high
           treason
           ,
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           the
           extreamest
           tormens
           as
           can
           be
           deuised
           ,
           but
           the
           Reprobate
           sinne
           against
           
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             in
             crucifying
             and
             killing
             his
             Sonne
             and
             heyre
             apparent
             within
             his
             owne
             Court
             ,
             raigning
          
           
           
             in
             heauen
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           punishment
           is
           great
           enough
           for
           such
           as
           
             crucifie
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             to
             death
             ,
          
           to
           say
           nothing
           ,
           how
           they
           cōspire
           ,
           with
           Satan
           to
           disturb
           
           and
           persecute
           his
           Church
           to
           robbe
           the
           Lord
           of
           his
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           all
           to
           confusion
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           A
           Reprobate
           is
           an
           heart-murtherer
           ,
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           a
           destroyer
           of
           all
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           wishing
           there
           were
           no
           God
           ,
           no
           Iudge
           ,
           no
           heauen
           ,
           no
           hell
           no
           resurrection
           nor
           life
           immortall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           be
           seuerely
           punished
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           godly
           cry
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           their
           bloudy
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           therfore
           
           the
           r●ghteous
           Iudge
           must
           doe
           i●stice
           vpon
           them
           according
           to
           their
           demerits
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           In
           sinning
           there
           passeth
           through
           euery
           mans
           hart
           a
           practicke
           discourse
           of
           the
           vnderstanding
           ,
           laying
           before
           the
           sinner
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           one
           scale
           of
           the
           ballance
           ,
           the
           delight
           ,
           ease
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           profithe
           reapes
           by
           sinning
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           if
           he
           sinne
           ,
           and
           hell
           torments
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           which
           all
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           greedinesse
           to
           sinne
           ,
           he
           renounceth
           ,
           maketh
           a
           couenant
           with
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           and
           now
           is
           turned
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           receiueth
           his
           owne
           madde
           choyce
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           Vse
           then
           is
           for
           vs
           ,
           not
           for
           
           lust
           and
           lustinesse
           in
           sinne
           ,
           thus
           to
           set
           at
           naught
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           regalities
           ;
           for
           though
           this
           bee
           but
           the
           first
           degree
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           suburbs
           thereof
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           teares
           spent
           in
           hell
           are
           vnsufficient
           to
           bewaile
           the
           losse
           of
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           millions
           preferre
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           least
           commodities
           before
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           shall
           finde
           this
           a
           greater
           losse
           ,
           when
           without
           delay
           they
           must
           ,
           after
           the
           sentence
           denounced
           ,
           trudge
           the
           black
           way
           to
           perdition
           (
           with
           many
           a
           deepe
           sigh
           ,
           and
           comfortlesse
           sobbe
           )
           from
           God
           and
           all
           the
           company
           of
           heauen
           ,
           to
           sup
           in
           that
           full
           hungly
           pallace
           of
           confusion
           vvith
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           his
           accursed
           company
           ,
           at
           the
           terrible
           table
           of
           Gods
           vengeance
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           damnation
           ,
           is
           
             the
             continuance
          
           
           
             of
             these
             paines
             in
             hell
          
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           for
           euer
           ;
           
             And
             they
             shall
             goe
             into
             euerlasting
             paine
             ,
             Math.
          
           25.
           46.
           and
           this
           sentence
           is
           most
           iust
           euery
           way
           ,
           as
           decreed
           before
           all
           worlds
           ,
           reuealed
           to
           the
           
           world
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           executed
           
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           wicked
           to
           God
           and
           man
           is
           eternall
           ,
           it
           must
           so
           long
           be
           punished
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           man
           sinneth
           against
           his
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           eternall
           and
           infinite
           ,
           so
           iust
           it
           is
           that
           man
           should
           be
           punished
           eternally
           and
           infinitely
           .
           But
           (
           will
           you
           ask
           )
           might
           
           not
           the
           Lord
           haue
           killed
           them
           out-right
           and
           there
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           frie
           in
           torments
           eternally
           .
           Ans.
           No
           ,
           for
           that
           had
           not
           satisfied
           his
           iustice
           .
           2.
           
           Then
           the
           conditions
           of
           the
           couenant
           required
           eternity
           .
        
         
           The
           Vse
           then
           is
           for
           euery
           man
           to
           beware
           
           of
           that
           prison
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           hee
           shall
           neuer
           come
           forth
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           how
           long
           is
           that
           whipping
           that
           neuer
           endeth
           ,
           tedious
           is
           that
           day
           that
           yeelds
           no
           euening
           ,
           and
           hard
           goeth
           it
           with
           the
           tormented
           that
           would
           ●aine
           die
           &
           cannot
           .
           If
           a
           damned
           person
           were
           perswaded
           that
           he
           were
           to
           sustain
           his
           torments
           in
           hell
           no
           more
           thousand
           yeeres
           then
           be
           starres
           in
           the
           skie
           ,
           sands
           in
           the
           sea
           ,
           grasse
           
           pills
           vpon
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           creatures
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           though
           this
           time
           would
           be
           past
           telling
           ,
           yet
           would
           hee
           comfort
           himself
           in
           that
           one
           day
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           long
           ,
           the
           fire
           would
           bee
           quenched
           ,
           the
           worme
           would
           die
           ,
           the
           chaines
           of
           darkenesse
           would
           weare
           out
           ,
           the
           prison
           would
           be
           layd
           open
           ,
           and
           the
           miserable
           man
           should
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           but
           (
           alas
           )
           neuer
           to
           come
           forth
           ,
           this
           word
           (
           neuer
           )
           killeth
           the
           heart
           ,
           seeing
           the
           paines
           be
           intollerable
           ,
           and
           the
           continuance
           eternall
           .
           If
           sinners
           would
           deepely
           and
           sadly
           consider
           this
           point
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           buye
           repentance
           so
           deare
           ,
           nor
           be
           so
           mad
           as
           for
           a
           moment
           of
           transitory
           delights
           ,
           profits
           ,
           or
           ease
           ,
           boyle
           so
           long
           in
           a
           Lake
           burning
           vvith
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ▪
           pittifull
           &
           fearfull
           it
           is
           to
           see
           how
           the
           fooles
           of
           the
           people
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           light
           ,
           make
           but
           a
           sport
           of
           sinne
           ;
           not
           thinking
           how
           close
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           endless
           continuance
           the
           prison
           shall
           bee
           there
           ;
           and
           others
           more
           wife
           ,
           yet
           not
           much
           more
           religious
           ,
           packe
           vp
           all
           sinnes
           vpon
           Christs
           mercies
           ,
           not
           regarding
           his
           iustice
           ,
           nor
           their
           owne
           infidelity
           ,
           much
           
           lesse
           abnegation
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           lightly
           any
           so
           foolish
           or
           sottish
           ,
           if
           hee
           haue
           in
           hand
           any
           matter
           of
           importance
           among
           them
           ,
           if
           specially
           thereupon
           his
           estate
           relieth
           ,
           but
           will
           carefully
           before
           hand
           cast
           for
           it
           ;
           yet
           in
           this
           (
           then
           which
           there
           is
           none
           more
           waighty
           )
           most
           men
           sleepe
           and
           snort
           ,
           and
           what
           ,
           saith
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           end
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Iudge
           will
           come
           
             when
             he
             looketh
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             hew
             him
             in
             peeces
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             his
             portion
             with
             vnbeleeuers
             ,
             Luke
          
           12.
           46.
           
           Thus
           farre
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Lords
           definitiue
           sentence
           vpon
           the
           Reprobate
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           goe
           into
           euerlasting
           paine
           ,
           and
           there
           I
           leaue
           them
           ,
           where
           God
           leaueth
           them
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           ,
           or
           should
           I
           be
           more
           mercifull
           vnto
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           most
           mercifull
           God
           is
           vnto
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           28
           ,
           16.
           or
           then
           they
           themselues
           were
           to
           themselues
           whilest
           they
           liued
           here
           ,
           and
           might
           haue
           easily
           preuented
           these
           tortures
           but
           would
           not
           ,
           but
           contemned
           all
           admonitions
           .
        
         
           Next
           it
           followeth
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           
           execution
           of
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           sentence
           
           definitiue
           vpon
           the
           godly
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           ;
           
             And
             the
             righteous
          
           (
           shall
           goe
           )
           
             into
             life
             eternall
          
           .
           But
           what
           these
           ioyes
           be
           ,
           you
           must
           pardon
           mee
           ,
           if
           I
           be
           sparing
           in
           
           the
           relating
           thereof
           ;
           for
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           who
           came
           from
           heauen
           ,
           discoursed
           very
           little
           thereof
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           doe
           it
           best
           of
           any
           ,
           nor
           yet
           Paul
           who
           
             was
             rapt
             into
             the
             third
             Heauen
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
          
           12.
           4.
           speake
           nothing
           heere
           of
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           as
           not
           bin
           giuen
           himin
           commission
           ,
           and
           also
           2.
           for
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           ioyes
           is
           transcendent
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           ineffable
           ,
           incomprehensible
           ,
           and
           remote
           from
           our
           weake
           senses
           ,
           and
           vncapable
           capacities
           ,
           and
           therefore
           being
           vnable
           to
           conceiue
           them
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           beleeue
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           3.
           
           When
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           Apostles
           go
           about
           to
           describe
           Christs
           spirituall
           kingdom
           ,
           they
           vse
           wonderfull
           enlargings
           ,
           surmounting
           and
           comparatiue
           speeches
           ,
           taken
           cheefely
           of
           such
           things
           as
           the
           
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Arke
          
           ,
           and
           Temple
           were
           made
           of
           ,
           to
           figure
           thereby
           to
           vs
           ,
           the
           
             heauenly
             Tabernacle
          
           ,
           and
           
             celestiall
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           and
           
             holy
             Temple
          
           ,
           typing
           the
           
           same
           by
           such
           things
           as
           men
           set
           most
           price
           by
           ,
           as
           gold
           ,
           siluer
           ,
           pearles
           ,
           precious
           stones
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           they
           come
           short
           of
           the
           ioyes
           themselues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           safest
           way
           is
           to
           bee
           wise
           with
           sobriety
           .
           4.
           
           There
           be
           some
           mysteries
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           perfect
           and
           full
           manifestation
           wherof
           ,
           the
           Lord
           reserueth
           for
           this
           due
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           whereof
           I
           take
           this
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           vs
           in
           hope
           expect
           that
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           while
           build
           Castles
           in
           the
           ayre
           .
           5.
           
           We
           ought
           rather
           to
           labour
           and
           study
           to
           know
           &
           practice
           the
           means
           directing
           vs
           to
           heauen
           ,
           then
           to
           trouble
           our selues
           on
           Seraphicall
           questions
           ,
           nothing
           so
           necessary
           for
           vs.
           6.
           
           I
           denie
           not
           but
           wee
           may
           discourse
           heereof
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           candle
           of
           the
           word
           enlighteneth
           vs
           ;
           and
           Paul
           prayeth
           that
           this
           mystery
           might
           bee
           reuealed
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.
           18.
           and
           vnthankefull
           to
           God
           should
           we
           be
           ,
           and
           enemies
           to
           our
           comfort
           ,
           if
           wee
           would
           refuse
           to
           search
           for
           ,
           and
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           the
           Lord
           reuealeth
           ,
           yet
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           
           silent
           then
           erre
           heerein
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           silence
           vvant
           a
           fault
           ,
           then
           vvhen
           it
           is
           committed
           to
           craue
           pardon
           vvhen
           I
           needed
           not
           commit
           it
           ;
           speciallie
           ,
           seeing
           there
           bee
           diuers
           learned
           men
           that
           haue
           comfortably
           discoursed
           heereof
           ,
           vvho
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           taught
           vs
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           therein
           ioyes
           vnspeakeable
           and
           glorious
           ,
           that
           God
           himselfe
           is
           the
           Author
           ther●of
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           eternall
           ,
           that
           the
           twelfth
           Article
           of
           our
           faith
           is
           thereupon
           grounded
           (
           and
           the
           very
           Pagans
           affirme
           the
           same
           )
           who
           they
           bee
           that
           shall
           enioy
           them
           ,
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           ioyes
           is
           priuatiue
           and
           positiue
           ,
           the
           positiue
           internall
           and
           externall
           ,
           &c.
           vnto
           whom
           I
           referre
           you
           as
           my selfe
           for
           satisfaction
           ,
           if
           vve
           stand
           vnresolued
           ,
           which
           we
           need
           not
           .
        
         
           The
           Vse
           euery
           man
           is
           to
           make
           of
           
           these
           ioyes
           ,
           serue
           for
           admonition
           to
           the
           godly
           to
           bee
           vvatchfull
           ,
           lest
           hee
           loose
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           vvith
           Satan
           drop
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           lead
           reformed
           liues
           ,
           to
           assure
           them
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           else
           euery
           comfort
           wil
           be
           conuerted
           
           to
           a
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           :
           and
           what
           auaileth
           it
           thee
           to
           discourse
           of
           such
           an
           excellent
           country
           ,
           whereunto
           thy
           conscience
           telleth
           thee
           thou
           hast
           no
           title
           vnto
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           it
           doth
           Satan
           ,
           who
           can
           speake
           more
           of
           heauen
           then
           any
           of
           vs
           ;
           yet
           the
           thinking
           of
           that
           country
           much
           encreaseth
           his
           sorrow
           :
           and
           so
           will
           it
           be
           to
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           iollities
           a
           sting
           in
           their
           soules
           ,
           &
           as
           a
           tart
           sawce
           ,
           making
           their
           sweetest
           melodies
           sowre
           &
           deadly
           .
           If
           this
           meditation
           were
           holpen
           with
           the
           light
           of
           a
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           it
           would
           (
           as
           Elishaes
           salt
           )
           sweeten
           all
           the
           waters
           of
           Iericho
           ;
           and
           as
           Elias
           fiery
           Chariot
           ,
           soone
           lift
           vs
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           vvhile
           make
           al
           the
           bitter
           pains
           of
           this
           life
           comfortable
           to
           vs
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           loue
           of
           Lands
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           Riches
           ,
           cause
           the
           paines
           taken
           for
           them
           to
           seeme
           nothing
           ;
           vvhat
           should
           the
           loue
           of
           Heauen
           effect
           in
           our
           soules
           ?
           should
           vvee
           for
           this
           Countrey
           refuse
           any
           toyle
           ?
           vvee
           know
           how
           all
           condemne
           Esau
           for
           selling
           his
           birth-right
           for
           a
           messe
           of
           redde
           pottage
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           the
           very
           best
           things
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           
           but
           vanity
           and
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           God
           forbid
           wee
           should
           loose
           our
           birth-right
           in
           heauen
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           vncertaine
           pleasures
           :
           a
           wise
           pilgrime
           will
           forbeare
           all
           delights
           that
           hinder
           his
           return
           ,
           and
           reserue
           all
           pleasures
           vntill
           hee
           come
           home
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           we
           ,
           else
           we
           will
           not
           come
           thither
           in
           haste
           .
           Abraham
           obeyed
           God
           ,
           calling
           him
           out
           of
           his
           country
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           9.
           because
           he
           looked
           for
           a
           City
           ,
           whose
           maker
           was
           God
           ,
           and
           Paul
           vvas
           content
           to
           beare
           all
           afflictions
           ,
           because
           hee
           looked
           for
           things
           that
           were
           not
           seene
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           17.
           and
           5.
           1.
           2.
           and
           vvhosoeuer
           assureth
           himselfe
           of
           heauen
           ,
           will
           little
           regard
           this
           sinfull
           life
           ,
           which
           one
           point
           should
           cause
           worldlings
           to
           looke
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Vse
           serues
           for
           thankefulnesse
           
           to
           our
           good
           God
           ,
           for
           redeeming
           vs
           from
           hell
           ,
           and
           all
           miseries
           ,
           whereunto
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           sinnes
           of
           our
           sorefathers
           ,
           we
           had
           wretchedly
           plunged
           our selues
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           vnspeakeable
           loue
           and
           mercy
           made
           vs
           his
           elect
           children
           ,
           &
           heyres
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           take
           this
           to
           be
           but
           a
           slender
           benefit
           ,
           then
           cōder
           
           what
           a
           damned
           soule
           would
           giue
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           wealth
           ,
           to
           be
           thus
           freed
           ;
           and
           do
           thou
           now
           the
           like
           ,
           for
           by
           nature
           thou
           wast
           the
           childe
           of
           wrath
           as
           well
           as
           hee
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           3.
           
           And
           therefore
           if
           Noah
           escaping
           the
           Deluge
           wherein
           millions
           were
           drowned
           ,
           and
           Israell
           deliuered
           from
           Pharaohs
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           Dauid
           from
           Saul
           ,
           forgat
           not
           due
           thankefulnesse
           ;
           much
           more
           ought
           wee
           ,
           deliuered
           from
           the
           flouds
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           tyranny
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           of
           all
           enemies
           ,
           yea
           and
           from
           the
           euerlasting
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           be
           euer
           thankefull
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           to
           come
           for
           this
           most
           gracious
           deliuerance
           and
           blessed
           aduancement
           to
           his
           holy
           kingdome
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Vse
           serues
           for
           comfort
           to
           
           the
           Elect
           which
           goe
           to
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           three
           respects
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           ends
           why
           eternall
           life
           was
           ordained
           :
           1.
           that
           God
           might
           manifest
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           grace
           to
           his
           Elect
           :
           2.
           that
           the
           godly
           might
           enioy
           the
           full
           fruits
           of
           Christs
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           promised
           rewards
           of
           their
           labours
           and
           indignities
           in
           this
           life
           sustained
           :
           3.
           that
           they
           might
           magnifie
           
           the
           great
           vvorkes
           and
           mercies
           of
           God
           wrought
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           effects
           of
           eternall
           life
           ;
           1.
           that
           they
           may
           be
           as
           the
           Angells
           of
           God
           ,
           Math.
           22.
           30.
           not
           in
           substance
           ,
           but
           in
           conditions
           :
           2.
           that
           wee
           may
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           dignity
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           three
           offices
           ,
           as
           Kings
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           same
           excellency
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           certaine
           degrees
           of
           heauenly
           ioyes
           ,
           vvhereof
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           our
           comfort
           and
           ioy
           ,
           shall
           be
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           generall
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           it
           shall
           bee
           a
           ioyfull
           day
           to
           vs.
           1.
           
           For
           the
           Angells
           will
           awake
           and
           comfort
           vs
           in
           the
           Lord.
           2.
           
           Ioyfull
           it
           shall
           be
           ,
           for
           that
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           separated
           by
           death
           ,
           shal
           now
           againe
           be
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           and
           glorified
           together
           eternally
           .
           3.
           
           Ioyfull
           shall
           it
           be
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           holy
           communion
           of
           Saints
           whereunto
           we
           shall
           be
           ioyned
           to
           praise
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           second
           degree
           of
           glory
           will
           this
           he
           ,
           that
           wee
           shall
           appeare
           before
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           be
           absolued
           and
           sit
           vvith
           him
           to
           iudge
           the
           wicked
           ,
           &
           enter
           vpon
           
           his
           sweet
           promises
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           third
           degree
           of
           glory
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           iustifie
           and
           saue
           vs
           from
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           fourth
           degree
           of
           ioy
           is
           ,
           in
           that
           wee
           shall
           be
           honoured
           with
           the
           dignity
           of
           Iudges
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           A
           fift
           degree
           is
           ,
           after
           we
           haue
           thus
           triumphed
           and
           troden
           our
           enemies
           all
           vnder
           feet
           in
           most
           glorious
           and
           triumphant
           manner
           ,
           we
           shall
           with
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Angells
           and
           Saints
           ,
           goe
           to
           life
           eternall
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           our
           wishes
           and
           desires
           ,
           where
           for
           euer
           ,
           we
           shall
           enioy
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           ,
           where
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           heauenly
           Ierusalem
           bee
           all
           Angells
           and
           Saints
           ;
           for
           Nobility
           ,
           all
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           vnity
           ,
           brethren
           ;
           for
           wisedome
           and
           knowledge
           all
           taught
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           experience
           ,
           they
           al
           ouercame
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           multitude
           they
           cannot
           be
           numbred
           ;
           &
           for
           amity
           ,
           they
           liue
           in
           cōtinuall
           peace
           ;
           their
           work
           ,
           praising
           &
           seruing
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           piety
           ,
           they
           keep
           a
           perpetual
           sabbath
           ,
           euery
           day
           an
           holy
           day
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           6.
           degree
           is
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           continuance
           in
           heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           euerlasting
           
           without
           end
           ,
           but
           if
           these
           ioyes
           had
           had
           an
           end
           ,
           then
           had
           it
           not
           been
           an
           heauen
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           eternall
           ,
           without
           end
           ,
           greefe
           ,
           wearinesse
           ,
           oldage
           ,
           or
           any
           corruption
           :
           for
           vvhen
           Death
           is
           swallowed
           vp
           in
           victory
           ,
           how
           possibly
           can
           wee
           die
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           being
           life
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           seauenth
           degree
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           poure
           into
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           all
           the
           communicable
           graces
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           are
           vnited
           to
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           vnion
           and
           communion
           mysticall
           ,
           wee
           be
           in
           all
           created
           gifts
           and
           graces
           belonging
           vnto
           all
           and
           euery
           part
           of
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           like
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           eight
           degree
           of
           ioy
           is
           ,
           a
           freedome
           from
           all
           miseries
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           belonging
           to
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           be
           enriched
           with
           the
           contrary
           blessings
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           grant
           vs.
           And
           thus
           farre
           of
           the
           thirteene
           Motiues
           for
           watchfulnesse
           against
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           timely
           vses
           wee
           are
           to
           make
           thereof
           .
           
        
         
           Hauing
           dwelt
           thus
           long
           vpon
           these
           
           Motiues
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           draw
           in
           my
           sailes
           ,
           and
           hasten
           to
           the
           shore
           ,
           exhorting
           euery
           man
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           triple
           watchfulnesse
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           concerneth
           euery
           man
           that
           euery
           Christian
           particularly
           watch
           ,
           and
           prepare
           himselfe
           accordingly
           ;
           for
           while
           the
           arrows
           of
           the
           Lords
           wrath
           flie
           ouer
           euery
           mans
           head
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           yet
           fallen
           ,
           euery
           man
           may
           see
           and
           prouide
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           escape
           :
           were
           it
           proclaimed
           that
           for
           some
           priuy
           fault
           ,
           onely
           known
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           King
           (
           whole
           life
           the
           Lord
           long
           preserue
           )
           would
           execcute
           in
           euery
           town
           some
           100.
           ●0
           or
           10.
           persons
           ,
           nay
           but
           two
           in
           euery
           towne
           ,
           whom
           pleased
           him
           all
           would
           feare
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           meanes
           labour
           to
           exempt
           and
           secure
           themselues
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           be
           one
           of
           that
           number
           ;
           but
           we
           know
           that
           the
           fewer
           number
           in
           euery
           Towne
           or
           Hamlet
           shall
           bee
           saued
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           22.
           23.
           
           Luke
           13.
           23.
           24.
           and
           euery
           mans
           conscience
           telleth
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           call
           him
           to
           iudgement
           vpon
           a
           sodaine
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           be
           
             able
             to
             answere
             him
             one
             to
             a
             thousand
             ,
             Iob
          
           9.
           3.
           and
           40.
           4.
           5.
           and
           42.
           3.
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
           way
           but
           by
           carefull
           watchfulnesse
           to
           escape
           this
           doome
           ,
           and
           yet
           our
           eyes
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           are
           heauy
           for
           sleepe
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           eleuen
           Apostles
           in
           their
           greatest
           danger
           ,
           who
           
             could
             not
             watch
             one
             houre
             with
             Christ
             :
          
           or
           if
           a
           lying
           Wizard
           should
           foretell
           that
           
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           passed
           that
           day
           ouer
           a
           bridge
           ,
           one
           should
           drop
           ouer
           &
           drown
           ,
           all
           the
           passengers
           would
           see
           carefully
           to
           their
           footing
           (
           though
           he
           were
           but
           a
           lier
           )
           but
           when
           the
           holy
           Ministers
           out
           of
           the
           infallible
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           admonish
           them
           to
           watch
           ,
           they
           heere
           mocke
           and
           say
           the
           daies
           are
           prolonged
           ,
           but
           surely
           so
           dangerous
           a
           case
           admits
           no
           mocking
           ;
           we
           shuld
           hastily
           see
           to
           our
           watch
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           seeing
           our
           Sauior
           hath
           blown
           his
           trumpet
           ,
           the
           day
           approcheth
           ,
           the
           summons
           are
           sent
           forth
           ,
           the
           sentence
           is
           drawn
           ,
           and
           we
           all
           wait
           but
           for
           his
           glorious
           cōming
           to
           denounce
           it
           ,
           &
           therfore
           the
           while
           let
           vs
           as
           good
           porters
           ,
           watch
           at
           the
           gates
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           that
           Satan
           step
           not
           out
           to
           cast
           vs
           to
           the
           dead
           sleep
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           to
           steale
           vs
           from
           our selues
           :
           there
           is
           not
           any
           of
           vs
           but
           hath
           a
           secret
           watch
           within
           to
           giue
           him
           timely
           warning
           hereof
           ,
           in
           euery
           thought
           
           word
           ,
           &
           action
           ,
           we
           take
           in
           hand
           to
           tell
           vs
           that
           we
           for
           the
           presēt
           are
           liable
           to
           Gods
           temporal
           iudgment
           ,
           &
           if
           we
           escape
           them
           not
           ,
           we
           must
           doubtlesse
           die
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           watch
           of
           our
           consciences
           .
           Oh
           that
           we
           would
           regard
           it
           in
           time
           ,
           &
           at
           euery
           stroke
           of
           the
           clocke
           ,
           bewaile
           how
           little
           good
           to
           further
           our
           reckoning
           against
           death
           &
           iudgment
           we
           did
           that
           houre
           past
           !
           and
           that
           we
           would
           consider
           ,
           that
           euery
           houre
           we
           are
           neerer
           and
           neerer
           to
           our
           end
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           did
           sadly
           remember
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           do
           amiss
           Many
           idle
           gentlemen
           for
           a
           brauery
           carry
           golden
           watches
           in
           their
           bosoms
           to
           warn
           them
           how
           their
           golden
           time
           passeth
           ,
           &
           yet
           are
           the
           while
           neyther
           idle
           ,
           nor
           well
           occupied
           ,
           but
           no
           watch
           to
           this
           of
           thy
           Conscience
           ,
           if
           vvee
           would
           listen
           vnto
           it
           ,
           which
           runneth
           truely
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           night
           as
           by
           day
           ,
           and
           giueth
           vs
           a
           checke
           euery
           munute
           ,
           neuer
           standing
           still
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           bee
           rusty
           ,
           or
           choaked
           altogether
           with
           the
           filth
           of
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           let
           vs
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           iniquity
           hath
           played
           her
           part
           vpon
           the
           Theater
           of
           this
           sinfull
           vvorld
           ,
           then
           vvill
           vengeance
           ,
           
           speedily
           succeed
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           a
           tragedie
           bloudy
           and
           tedious
           ,
           without
           end
           rufull
           ,
           without
           mittigation
           ,
           and
           continuall
           without
           ease
           and
           release
           ;
           and
           look
           how
           many
           drams
           of
           delight
           heere
           thou
           impenitent
           wretch
           hast
           tasted
           of
           ,
           so
           many
           pounds
           of
           endlesse
           paines
           shalt
           thou
           there
           receiue
           ,
           the
           Comedy
           is
           short
           ,
           but
           the
           Tragedy
           is
           ouer-long
           ,
           bloudy
           and
           bitter
           .
        
         
           Saue
           and
           protect
           vs
           (
           good
           Lord
           )
           from
           this
           Lake
           of
           misery
           ,
           worke
           in
           vs
           speedily
           
           true
           repentance
           ,
           faith
           vnfeigned
           ,
           with
           due
           obedience
           to
           all
           thy
           commandements
           ,
           that
           so
           standing
           vpon
           our
           watch
           ,
           and
           seruing
           thee
           euer
           in
           spirit
           &
           truth
           ,
           wee
           may
           liue
           with
           thee
           euer
           in
           Heauen
           :
           and
           as
           Ambrose
           in
           his
           funerall
           Oration
           for
           Theodosius
           ,
           supposeth
           that
           the
           Angells
           carrying
           his
           soule
           to
           heauen
           ,
           should
           in
           the
           way
           aske
           him
           ,
           what
           did
           he
           while
           hee
           liued
           heere
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           and
           hee
           should
           answer
           ,
           Dilexi
           :
           I
           haue
           loued
           :
           So
           we
           pray
           thee
           (
           O
           sweet
           Sauiour
           )
           both
           to
           prepare
           our selues
           while
           we
           be
           heere
           to
           liue
           before
           thee
           in
           all
           Christian
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           
           for
           death
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           &
           withall
           ,
           to
           grant
           vs
           thy
           holy
           Spirit
           &
           grace
           ,
           in
           such
           powerfull
           and
           aboundant
           manner
           ,
           that
           when
           thy
           holy
           Angells
           shall
           gather
           vs
           from
           the
           foure
           windes
           to
           appeare
           before
           thy
           iudgement
           seat
           ;
           and
           thou
           the
           great
           Arch-Angell
           shalt
           aske
           vs
           what
           we
           did
           all
           the
           while
           wee
           liued
           h●ere
           ,
           we
           may
           truly
           and
           cheerefully
           answere
           ,
           both
           that
           we
           loued
           thee
           (
           O
           blessed
           Sauiour
           )
           aboue
           all
           and
           loued
           our
           neighbours
           as
           our selues
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           that
           we
           watched
           continually
           ouer
           our
           whole
           liues
           ,
           and
           against
           death
           and
           thy
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           .
           O
           Lord
           grant
           vs
           this
           grace
           for
           thy
           great
           name
           sake
           .
           To
           thee
           deere
           Sauiour
           ,
           with
           thy
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           be
           all
           honour
           and
           glory
           giuen
           by
           vs
           ,
           both
           now
           and
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           ADMONITION
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             GEntle
             Reader
             ,
             although
             the
             Printer
             hath
             desired
             and
             vsed
             his
             best
             care
             ,
             that
             this
             booke
             should
             come
             forth
             with
             fewest
             faults
             ,
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             duskie
             obscurenesse
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             absence
             of
             the
             Author
             dwelling
             farre
             off
             ;
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             but
             some
             faults
             escaped
             vs
             ,
             not
             o●ely
             in
             pointing
             or
             mis-pointing
             ,
             in
             omitting
             or
             adding
             sometimes
             a
             letter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sections
             ,
             eyther
             not
             placed
             ,
             or
             mis-placed
             ;
             but
             in
             omission
             and
             alteration
             of
             words
             ,
             obscuring
             the
             sense
             in
             some
             places
             :
             which
             the
             godly
             Readers
             iudgement
             and
             diligence
             must
             helpe
             ,
             or
             charitably
             passe
             by
             ,
             and
             not
             impute
             them
             neyther
             to
             the
             Author
             ,
             nor
             the
             Printer
             .
             And
             so
          
           Farewell
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A10914-e210
           
             Pluna●●h
             in
             lacon
             apoph
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             29.
             12
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             29.
             
             &
             19.
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &
             24.
             17.
             
             &
             26.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             16
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             27
             
             Phil.
             3.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             9
             15
             
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             Isa
             ,
             54.
             1.
             
          
           
             Xe●ph●●
             in
             O●co●
             .
             &
             citatur
             a
             Cicerone
             in
             Catone
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             
          
           
             A●●eas
             Syl●ius
             de
             dictis
             .
             Alphonsi
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             Crag
             .
             Haz.
             in
             Orat.
             ●uneb
             ,
             Athan.
             
          
           
             Xenoph.
             in
             O●●on
             .
          
           
             Qui
             mone●
             vt
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             iam
             facis
             ,
             ille
             mo●●do
             la●dat
             ,
             &
             hortatu
             〈◊〉
             probat
             acta
             suo
             .
             ●uid
             .
             de
             trist
             .
             l.
             5.
             ●l●g
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             2.
             32.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             9.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             3.
             4
             
          
           
             Caluin
             in
             Ier.
             2.
             32.
             
             ●●ertius
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             44
             45.
             46.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             13
             33
             Eze.
             48.
             35.
             
             Ier.
             31
             ,
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10914-e1000
           
             a
             Citatur
             a
             〈◊〉
             in
             prim●
             sex
             thesium
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             occasiō
             of
             publishing
             this
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             c
             Plin.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             36.
             
             &
             Aclia
             〈…〉
             de
             hist.
             Auama
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             d
             Austin
             .
             de
             doct
             .
             Christ.
             li.
             4.
             ca.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Cicero
             de
             Orat.
             l.
             2
             &
             de
             ●inib
             .
             ●onorum
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Aust.
             contra
             faust
             .
             li.
             5.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Fabius
             Quintil.
             
          
           
             h
             Sutor
             vltra
             crepidā
             .
          
           
             i
             Iuter
             epist.
             Hypocra
             .
             &
             citatur
             a
             Rinald
             .
             orat
             .
             13
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Angust
             .
             ad
             Pascentium
             epist.
             174.
             
          
           
             m
             Hieron
             .
             dial
             .
             1.
             aduers
             .
             Pelag.
             
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             1.
             10
             
          
           
             o
             Hieron
             al
             Theoph
             aduers
             .
             Ioan.
             Hierosolym
             .
          
           
             p
             Iu
             Menādro
             .
          
           
             q
             Lib.
             de
             vtilitate
             ad
             hostib
             .
             capi●nda
             .
          
           
             r
             Cicero
             in
             C
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             s
             Ioan.
             Rainold
             .
             Orat.
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             Foxiu●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10914-e2270
           
             The
             preamble
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             fearfull
             iudgement
             of
             God
             on
             man
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             iudgeēt
             and
             not
             to
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             .
          
           
             Xenophon
             li●●
             ,
             7.
             d
             〈…〉
             stit
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               Herod
               〈◊〉
               Cli●
            
             .
             It
             is
             vsuall
             with
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             time
             of
             iudgement
             threatned
             ,
             to
             turne
             fasting
             into
             feasting
             ,
             &
             more
             to
             depend
             on
             their
             owne
             strength
             ,
             then
             Gods
             power
             .
          
           
             Pride
             ,
             a
             forerunner
             of
             iudgm●t
             
          
           
             Read
             〈◊〉
             .
             6.
             
             &
             Hero●
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Gods
             iudgments
             are
             most
             neere
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             when
             they
             thinke
             themselues
             most
             safe
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             euer
             hasten
             their
             owne
             destruction
             .
          
           
             And
             mans
             happinesse
             consisteth
             in
             3
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Temple
             the
             statliest
             building
             in
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Read
             Iosephus
             .
          
           
             The
             wonderfull
             care
             that
             Christ
             hath
             ouer
             his
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             destructiō
             of
             the
             temple
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             No
             power
             can
             withstand
             when
             the
             Lord
             comes
             with
             power
             to
             destroy
             .
             Vse
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             obseruation
             for
             worldlings
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             not
             set
             our
             hearts
             on
             worldly
             things
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             1.
             2.
             
             &
             12.
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             〈◊〉
             .
             15
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             The
             world
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Riches
             .
          
           
             Dainty
             fare
             
          
           
             Luk
             16.
             25
             
             Buildings
             .
          
           
             no
             outward
             priuiledges
             can
             free
             the
             w●eked
             〈◊〉
             Gods
             wrath
             
          
           
             Apparell
             the
             figue
             of
             mans
             shame
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Apparell
             .
          
           
             The
             bodies
             of
             the
             wi●●d
             are
             fuell
             for
             hell
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Remember
             the
             day
             of
             iudgment
             :
             the
             diuels
             tremble
             &
             feare
             .
          
           
             A
             simily
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             45.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Why
             we
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Application
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             2.
             
             Parte
             .
             This
             distribution
             of
             this
             Text.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             subdiuision
             .
             Three
             watches
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             What
             is
             it
             to
             watch
             .
          
           
             Of
             watching
             in
             generall
             .
             The
             necessity
             of
             watching
             .
          
           
             Omne
             tulit
             punctum
             ,
             qui
             miscuit
             ●tite
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Doct.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Which
             teacheth
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             necessarie
             to
             watch
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             of
             the
             doctrine
             by
             Scripture
             and
             by
             reasons
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             admonition
             to
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             this
             word
             watch
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             against
             carnall
             security
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             What
             sobriety
             is
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             bee
             watchfull
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             comfort
             for
             such
             as
             watch
             .
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             
             Of
             watching
             in
             speciall
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
             To
             watch
             for
             the
             leading
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             By
             reasons
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Is
             to
             declare
             how
             weare
             to
             watch
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             are
             to
             watch
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             watch
             ouer
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             
             Iob
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             watch
             ouer
             〈◊〉
             family
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             f●st
             ouer
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ouer
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             president
             for
             all
             parents
             to
             traine
             vp
             their
             children
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             25.
             1.
             
          
           
             Simili●●
             .
          
           
             Example
             of
             Origent
             training
             vp
             of
             a
             childe
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ruffinus
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             To
             nurture
             their
             children
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Satans
             spite
             to
             little
             children
             .
          
           
             *
             An●●logia
             .
             Papa
             pag.
             779.
             
             Act
             &
             Mon
             pag.
             125.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             institution
             of
             a
             child
             from
             his
             cradle
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Ouer
             his
             seruants
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             Preaching
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             For
             vnpreaching
             watchmen
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             24.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
             For
             robbers
             of
             the
             watchmen
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             10.
             11.
             and
             9.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Preachers
             and
             writers
             against
             sacrilege
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Samuel
               Gardiner
            
             against
             sacriledge
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Contra
             〈…〉
             liud
             .
          
           
             A
             dilemma
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             7.
             8.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             22.
             and
             10.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             Abbey
             lands
             due
             to
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             Prouiding
             it
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             19
             
          
           
             De
             simplie
             .
             Plator
             .
          
           
             A
             prouerbe
             .
          
           
             Mel
             in
             or●
             verba
             lactis
             fel
             in
             corde
             fraus
             in
             pactis
             cauek
             .
          
           
             A
             subtill
             and
             false
             teacher
             .
          
           
             Men
             wil
             be
             demned
             rather
             then
             forsake
             any
             one
             sweete
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             54.
             ad
             Maccd
             〈…〉
             um
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             10.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             remedie
             against
             sa
             〈…〉
             ledge
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             Helpe
             to
             watch
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             helpe
             to
             walke
             in
             a
             generall
             calling
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             helpe
             to
             walke
             in
             a
             speciall
             calling
             .
          
           
             A
             di●y
             for
             Christian
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             In
             both
             callings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             36.
             45.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             helpe
             .
             To
             make
             mutuall
             coniuncton
             betweene
             pastour
             and
             flocke
             .
          
           
             Satans
             subtiltie
             that
             preaching
             shall
             do
             the
             people
             no
             good
             .
          
           
             Ionah
             1.
             
             Ier.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             fift
             helpe
             .
             All
             things
             helpe
             vs
             to
             watch
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             39.
             
          
           
             Gregorius
             Nazianzeus
             Orat.
             in
             Cyprianum
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             14.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
             The
             second
             part
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Transitio
             .
          
           
             Orpheus
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             40.
             41.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
             To
             prepare
             for
             Death
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Obseruations
             for
             preparatiō
             to
             die
             well
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Duties
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             particular
             watch
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             Diar●
             ,
             o●
             We●ke●worke
             for
             prepa●●tiō
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Vse
             〈◊〉
             To
             put
             vs
             in
             mind
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             example
             .
          
           
             The
             commodities
             of
             thinking
             vpon
             our
             death
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             adportas
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Not
             to
             fear
             Death
             .
          
           
             Plato
             in
             Apol
             .
             Socrat.
             Cicero
             ,
             Tuscul
             .
             quest
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nazianzens
             saying
             of
             the
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Epaminondas
             
               his
               saying
            
             .
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             Of
             terror
             .
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Goe
             to
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             2
             to
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             〈◊〉
             .
             To
             pul
             out
             the
             stings
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             benefits
             by
             Death
             .
          
           
             H●●esias
             h●s
             excellent
             exam
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             for
             Christians
             to
             follow
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Vse
             6.
             
             For
             thankfulnesse
             in
             deliuering
             vs
             from
             the
             second
             Death
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
             The
             third
             part
             .
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
             Doct.
             6.
             
             Prepare
             for
             Christs
             comming
             .
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             his
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             N●te
             Satans
             policy
             to
             hinder
             the
             said
             .
             〈◊〉
             full
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             34.
             16
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Proofes
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             confute
             Atheists
             .
          
           
             Tremel
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Is
             to
             vse
             motiue
             for
             instruction
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             
             The
             first
             Motiue
             frō
             the
             names
             of
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             secōd
             Motiue
             〈◊〉
             the
             signes
             of
             his
             comming
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Motiue
             〈◊〉
             the
             vncertainty
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             A
             Similie
             .
          
           
             A
             Similie
             .
          
           
             Similies
             of
             Christs
             ●econd
             comming
             to
             iudgement
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Motiue
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             re●urrection
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             14
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Motiue
             〈…〉
             ō
             the
             generality
             of
             thi●
             ▪
             iudgement
             
          
           
             See
             
               Euseb.
               Eccles
               h●st
               .
               lib.
               5.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Reu
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             A
             Petition
             for
             no
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Answere
             to
             the
             worlds
             pention
             .
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             d●fference
             between
             the
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Means
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             A
             Similie
             .
          
           
             A
             Similie
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             27.
             11
             
             Isa.
             49.
             15.
             
          
           
             A
             ioyfull
             day
             to
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             We
             shal
             see
             and
             know
             one
             another
             at
             the
             resurrect
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             sixt
             Motiue
             frō
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             co●ming
             to
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             The
             Vse
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             Motiue
             .
             The
             place
             where
             the
             Iudgement
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             Mira
             narrant
             〈◊〉
             Aquila
             histori●●
             Aristotel
             de
             histor
             .
             animal
             lib
             9
             cap
             32.
             
             A●●anus
             de
             animal
             ,
             h●st
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c
             44.
             
             Plini
             .
             lib.
             10
             cap.
             13.
             
             Gualter
             in
             Math.
             24.
             ●om
             .
             279.
             &
             in
             Luc.
             17
             37.
             ho●il
             .
             165.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             be
             readily
             prepared
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             auoid
             security
             .
          
           
             Plurima
             pessima
             presiosa
             non
             vniuersa
             .
          
           
             Vse
             〈◊〉
             .
             For
             terror
             to
             cōmers
             vnprepared
             
          
           
             No
             help
             any
             where
             for
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Two
             signes
             for
             〈…〉
             g
             Christs
             com●ing
             .
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             shall
             be
             fired
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             30
             
          
           
             Vse
             to
             watch
             against
             this
             fire
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             ninth
             Motiue
             .
             Christs
             sitting
             in
             iudgement
             vpon
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             Salomons
             Throne
             cōpared
             with
             Christs
             ,
             whereof
             it
             was
             a
             figure
             .
          
           
             Pet.
             Martyr
             Mar.
             ●orchaus
             in
             1.
             
             Kin.
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             12
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             Reasōs
             why
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             sit
             vpon
             the
             Throne
             .
          
           
             Io●
             .
             1.
             51.
             
             Mors
             ●hristi
             suff
             〈…〉
             sed
             ●os
             efficiens
             omnibus
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Trinity
             iudgeth
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             The
             figure
             of
             this
             Throne
             opened
             .
          
           
             Caluin
             .
          
           
             Hugo
             Card.
             
          
           
             Quintus
             .
          
           
             Pererius
             .
          
           
             Lyra.
             Glossa
             inter
             .
          
           
             Polanus
             .
          
           
             E●●olampadius
             .
          
           
             ●ugo
             .
          
           
             Pola●
             .
          
           
             Iunius
             .
          
           
             The
             Vse
             for
             terror
             .
          
           
             The
             ●enth
             Motiue
             .
             Of
             Christs
             separating
             the
             Elect
             from
             the
             Reprobate
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             65.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             To
             repent
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             to
             escape
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             lib.
             1.
             
             Tusc.
             qu.
             
          
           
             Thom
             Moor.
             in
             V●opia
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             
             4●
             ,
             45.
             
             G
             〈…〉
             .
             25.
             33
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Is
             for
             warning
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             34
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             7.
             17.
             
             Iob
             42.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             11.
             
             Motiue
             .
             The
             〈◊〉
             ●ner
             of
             Christs
             proceeding
             in
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             opening
             the
             booke
             .
          
           
             What
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             bookes
             be
             opened
             .
             1.
             
             The
             booke
             of
             Gods
             word
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             booke
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             book
             of
             Life
             and
             Election
             .
          
           
             The
             booke
             of
             Gods
             workes
             .
          
           
             The
             1.
             vse
             of
             these
             4.
             bookes
             .
             The
             vse
             for
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             ●or
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Tenera
             res
             conscientia
             ,
             quae
             ●ec
             tangi
             ,
             nec
             angi
             potest
             .
          
           
             To
             Vse
             for
             Gods
             election
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             For
             Gods
             workes
             .
          
           
             The
             secōd
             Vse
             ,
             for
             terror
             .
          
           
             Their
             worksmust
             tried
             to
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             .
          
           
             Vse
             for
             admonition
             to
             the
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             The
             12.
             
             Motiue
             .
             The
             denoū
             cing
             of
             the
             definitiue
             sentence
             .
             The
             necessity
             to
             know
             Christs
             iudgement
             vpon
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             He●viuunt
             bomines
             tāquam
             ●ors
             nulla
             futura
             est
             aut
             velut
             inferaus
             fabula
             vanaforet
             
          
           
             Mors
             tu●
             ,
             mors
             Christi
             fraus
             mūdi
             ,
             gloria
             coeli
             ,
             &
             dolor
             inferni
             ,
             sunt
             medi
             〈…〉
             da
             tibi
             :
             finis
             ci●●s
             coelum
             ●on
             solum
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             sentence
             vpon
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             why
             the
             Elect
             sit
             to
             iudge
             the
             wicked
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Or
             question
             how
             the
             Elect
             are
             iudged
             according
             to
             their
             works
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             The
             secōd
             part
             of
             the
             sentence
             vpon
             the
             Reprobate
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             33
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             4.
             29.
             
             Act.
             21.
             28.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             ye
             hypocrites
             .
          
           
             Note
             here
             O
             you
             that
             forget
             God.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Thom.
             Aqu.
             
          
           
             The
             benefits
             by
             doing
             good
             workes
             .
          
           
             Pauper
             via
             et
             p●●ta
             coeli
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             29
             9.
             
             ●0
             20.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             terror
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             105.
             18.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             23.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ranulphus
             worthy
             example
             .
          
           
             The
             13.
             
             Motiue
             .
             The
             ●●●cution
             of
             the
             sentence
             vpon
             the
             Reprobate
             .
          
           
             The
             priu●●i●e
             pai●●
             .
          
           
             Similies
             .
          
           
             What
             this
             priuatiue
             punishment
             i●
             .
          
           
             The
             paines
             of
             los●e
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             to
             consider
             what
             losse
             it
             is
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             Similie
             .
          
           
             Theodoret.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             16
             17.
             
             Sozom.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             24.
             
             Tripart
             .
             l.
             9.
             cap.
             30.
             
             Niceph.
             l
             12
             cap.
             41.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             posi●●ue
             pains
             .
          
           
             These
             pains
             a●
             twofold
             ,
             outward
             ,
             &
             inward
             .
          
           
             The
             names
             of
             Hell.
             1.
             
             Let●●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Piegeton
             .
             3.
             
             Atheron
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Co●itus
             .
             5.
             
             Stygia
             palus
             .
             6.
             
             El●ades
             .
             7.
             
             Sop●●s
             .
             8.
             Tartarus
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Orcus
             .
             10
             Pluto●i●●
             11
             Auernus
             12
             Abyssus
             13
             Infe
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             A
             Caution
             
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             The
             inward
             positiue
             paines
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1
             Rea●ons
             prouing
             it
             necessary
             to
             know
             that
             〈…〉
             re
             is
             an
             hell
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             an
             hell
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Exhortatiō
             to
             the
             Ministers
             to
             warne
             the
             people
             hereof
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Reasons
             why
             sinners
             torments
             be
             so
             great
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             29
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             9.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             secōd
             part
             of
             the
             cōtinuance
             of
             the
             torments
             vpon
             the
             reprobates
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             reprob●tes
             be
             punished
             eternally
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             The
             execution
             of
             the
             sentēce
             vpon
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             I
             speak
             sparingly
             of
             heauenly
             ioyes
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             40
             
          
           
             A
             prayer
             .